Хокинг Аманда

Hollowland

– 1 –

This is the way the world ends – not with a bang or a whimper, but with zombies breaking down the back door.

When the lights first went out, filling the former classroom with frightened gasps, I hadn’t thought much of it. With almost constant blackouts, we were lucky to have power at all.

Then the emergency sirens started wailing.

Even though it was well after midnight, I laid wide awake on my cot, still fully clothed. I jumped up and ran to the large windows. Armed guards and barbed wire lined the perimeter, but when I looked out the window into the night, I couldn’t see any soldiers. Bright flashes lit up the darkness as guns fired, but I couldn’t hear anything over the sirens.

Chaos enveloped the room behind me. Once, not that long ago, this had been an ordinary high school. Now the government kept the uninfected stashed here, quarantined off from the zombies.

I shared the room with twenty-five other girls, ranging in age from ten to twenty. To prepare us for the possibility of an attack, some government officials had set up weekly training with arbitrary safeguards. Now the girls did as they had been taught, propping the army regulation cots on their sides to block the windows and doors.

A girl pushed me out of the way and shoved her cot towards the nearest window, as if it would protect us any better than the glass. It’d do about as much good as the “duck and cover” method against a nuclear bomb, but it was better than nothing.

A loud crash echoed over the sirens, and the building actually trembled.

“They’re inside!” Someone shrieked, and my heart skipped a beat.

My little brother was in another part of the building, set up in a makeshift medical center, and I had to get to him. Private Beck might be with him, but I couldn’t bank on that.

At the thought of Beck, my heart wanted to panic further, but he could take care of himself. Max, on the other hand, needed me.

I grabbed my messenger bag, containing the few earthly possessions I still had, and ran towards the door.

“What are you doing?” Sommer asked. Even though she barely stood five feet tall, she had been chosen to guard the door.

“Getting out of here.” I pulled the cot away from the door. It moved easily for me, and I couldn’t imagine what it would do against intruders.

“Where? Why?” Her voice quivered, and her eyes darted around the room.

I glanced back at the room, full of girls without any real way to protect themselves, and I grimaced. Leaving them stranded like this made me feel guilty, even though I couldn’t do much for them. Part of me wanted to stay, to help if I could, but my brother Max was my top priority.

“I have to get my brother,” I said simply. “Just stay here. Lock the door behind me, and don’t let anyone in.”

When I opened the door, there were a few protests, as if I might let zombies in along with the draft. Nobody tried to stop me, but they were too busy blockading the room. I didn’t blame them.

The dark hallway appeared deserted. Every room on the floor was full, mostly with kids like us, but no one else ventured out. By the sounds of far off screaming, it was for good reason. I heard noises, but the echoing halls made it impossible for me to tell where they came from.

Guns fired, men yelled, things crashed, and – most disturbingly of all – I could hear the familiar death groan the zombies made. Like a low deep rattle and a desperate howl mixed together.

The lights flickered for a moment, then shut off again completely

“Wait!” Sommer said behind me.

She crept out of the room after me, with Harlow trailing at her heels, and I glared back at them. Sommer contained all the nervous energy and usefulness of a chipmunk. Harlow was only thirteen and slept on the cot next to mine, which is probably why she followed me out.

“What are you doing?” I asked.

“We’re going with you,” Harlow replied.

Blond hair fell into her frightened eyes, but her voice stayed even. She was loyal to a fault, and I didn’t want her traipsing after me and getting herself killed.

“Go back inside.” I gestured to the door. “You’ll be safer in there.”

“No, I don’t want to be a sitting duck,” Harlow said, barely audible over a distant scream. It sounded human, blood curdled and terrified. Sommer paled.

“Fine.” I shook my head. “But run if I tell you to run, okay? You gotta listen to me.”

Harlow nodded, and I turned and walked down the hall. I should’ve stopped and made them go back. Leaving the safety of the room could get them killed, but then again, so could staying behind. At least this way they could run.

An emergency light flickered dimly in the stairwell, so I went that way. The death groans only got louder as we got closer, but it would be better to run into the zombies in the light than having them sneak up behind us.

The battered lockers lining the halls were plastered with posters, all of them reminders about how to protect against the infected. Most of them were just graphics explaining the emergency procedures – board up the windows and doors.

That was the only real advice about dealing with zombies. Just keep them away, because if they bit you, you were as good as dead. Getting infected was far too easy, even if the zombies didn’t kill you.

When we reached the stairwell, I leaned over the rail. The landing below had three dead zombies and one dead soldier. They had already made it this far into the quarantine.

Harlow gasped when she saw the bodies, but I’d learned to keep my reactions to myself. The coast looked clear for the time being, so I went down the stairs, stopping at the landing. The zombie bodies were mangled with bullets, their weird blood splattered all over everything.

The zombies weren’t really zombies, at least not the kind that rose from the dead and wanted only brains. They were regular people who had been infected with the lyssavirus genotype 8. A mutation of the rabies virus, it only infected humans, and it turned them into something completely monstrous.

Within a day of being exposed, people would begin having symptoms. Headaches, fever, nausea. Then they’d start hallucinating and getting paranoid and aggressive. Within three days, they’d be angry and violent - incapable of rational thought.

The virus overdosed them with adrenaline so they were crazy strong. Worst of all, they’d be insatiably hungry and eat anything, including dirt and other people.

The plan was to quarantine all the uninfected and let the virus run its course. If nobody else got sick, within a month or two, every infected person should be dead. That’s what they promised when we moved in here.

I had been here for over two months, and some people had been here even longer than that. So much for that theory.

The dead zombies on the steps hardly resembled people anymore. Two of them were very thin and clearly at the end stages of the virus, but the third one was fat, almost bloated. Froth covered their lips from , and their skin had gone almost gray. Their jaundiced eyes had dark rings around them. Zombies tended to attack and eat each other, so they were covered in bruises, scratches, and bite marks.

The thing I hated the most about zombies was their blood. It was thicker than human blood, as if always coagulating, and it had a weird greenish tint to it, making it look darker and alien.

I crouched down next to the dead soldier, glancing behind me to make sure a zombie wasn’t about to spring to life and grab my ankle.

Harlow and Sommer waited a few steps up as I started searching around the soldier’s corpse. I kept my eyes fixed on the dead zombies, pretending to watch them, but I just didn’t want to see the soldier’s face. I was afraid I might recognize him.

The thick ooze of zombie blood covered my hands, and I grimaced. I finally found the clip, along with his service revolver. He’d been using a semi-automatic shotgun, and it was still in his hands. I pulled it free, hating the way it felt to loosen a dead man’s grip. I stood up and turned back to Harlow and Sommer.

“Do you know how to use a gun?” I asked them.

Sommer was too busy staring down at the dead soldier. I understood her horror, but it didn’t do any good to let it take over, so I pushed it back. Harlow didn’t answer, either, but at least she managed to make eye contact with me when I spoke.

“Aim and pull the trigger.” I clicked off the safety and handed it to her. “And don’t shoot me.”

Harlow nodded and took the gun. I wiped my hands on my jeans. I didn’t need them slippery, and zombie blood is hella gross.

Shoving the extra magazine in my back pocket, I stepped over the corpses in front of me. The stairs were slick with blood, and I gripped the railing.

I’d only made it down a few steps when the gun went off behind me, and I ducked. Plaster dropped from the wall, and when my heart started beating again, I looked back at Harlow. She was half-sitting on one of the steps, and her wide eyes were apologetic and terrified. She’d slipped on the blood and accidentally pulled the trigger.

“I’m sorry,” Harlow said, and she righted herself and stood up straighter. Presuming she learned her lesson about being careful with firearms, she’d do more good with a gun then without one.

“Well, at least we know you can take care of any zombies on the ceiling,” I said, then turned and hurried down the stairs.

Civilians were housed on the second floor, and the first floor was for army personnel and government officials. The medical facilities were in the gymnasium, and I had to get there for Max.

Blood covered the stairwell door-frame, and I leaned against it, looking down the halls of the main level. Zombie corpses littered the floor, but I saw enough swatches of green camouflage in the bodies to know that they weren’t the only fatalities down here.

Even with dead zombies and soldier on the steps, I couldn’t really believe the zombies had made it in this far. I had thought that the infected would be too crazed to formulate a real attack plan. I was probably right about that, but if there were enough zombies charging, then it didn’t really matter how well thought out it was.

The lights on the first floor flashed red. Things looked deserted, so I stepped out into the hall. I noticed movement a few meters down, something crouched on the ground. My stomach turned when I realized it was a zombie gnawing on a dead body.

I raised the gun and pulled the trigger mid-bite. Its head jerked back, blood sprayed, and it collapsed. Sommer screamed, and I cringed. She wasn’t cut out for this, and I wondered if I’d made a mistake letting her come with. I didn’t want to get her – or the rest of us – killed.

“Sommer, maybe you should go back to the room,” I said, looking back at her. “I can’t have you screaming every time something happens.”

“I’m sorry!” Tears welled in her eyes. “Maybe you could give me a warning.”

“As soon as the zombies let me know when they’re about to attack, I’ll make sure to pass the message along to you.”

“They’ll never let me in.” Sommer gestured to herself. Infected blood had gotten on her clothes, and I knew she was right. None of us would be allowed back in that room. The virus was transmitted the same as rabies, through blood and saliva, but people got paranoid whenever they saw zombie blood anywhere.

“You have to be quiet, alright?” I told her as gently as I could. “I don’t want you attracting any more attention than you need to.”

Biting her lip, Sommer nodded quickly, and I turned and walked down the hall. The ground squished under my feet, and I had to look down without really looking. I didn’t want to step on something that would bite me, but I didn’t want to see what we were walking through. I especially didn’t want to see the soldiers. A lot of them had been my friends, and they died trying to protect us.

Gun blasts echoed from around the corner, and I heard men shouting. I took a step back, pressing myself against the wall so I was hidden behind a trophy case. Harlow followed suit, but I had to physically push Sommer to get her back.

Something was happening, and I couldn’t see anything. I just heard a lot of yelling, death groans, and gun fire.

When the guns fell silent, I leaned forward so I could see around the trophy case. About a dozen or more zombies lurched up the stairs. They moved in a pack, something I’d never seen them do before.

But that’s not what made my stomach twist up. They had gotten past whoever was shooting at them, meaning that the soldiers we’d heard yelling were already dead.

“They’re going upstairs!” Harlow whispered frantically. “Everyone is hiding up there!”

I pursed my lips but didn’t say anything. The gun felt heavy in my hands. If I fired at them, I might kill one or two, but I couldn’t kill them all. The soldiers hadn’t been a match for them. A couple kids with guns wouldn’t stand a chance.

“They’re going to kill everyone!” Harlow looked at me, and I shook my head. We were lucky they were going upstairs and not down here after us.

“Getting ourselves killed won’t save them,” I said thickly. “Besides, they locked the door. They might be safe.”

Once all of the zombies had disappeared up the stairs, I walked the opposite way down the hall. I didn’t want to hear everyone upstairs dying. And everyone up there was dead. They didn’t have any guns or any real protection. Eventually, the zombies would break down the doors. They always did.

I felt sick but I kept walking, stepping carefully over the bodies. I’d never seen a massacre this bad.

When the virus popped up almost a year ago, it spread like wild fire, but I had never seen so many zombies together. Even the ones that had gotten my mom and dad had only been in a group of three. This had to be hundreds. Something different was happening.

We had to round another corner before we made it to the gym. I heard one gun shot, and then silence. I raised my gun and slowly turned the corner, afraid to find another pack of the infected.

Instead, I saw a single soldier. He stood in the middle of the hall, his gun pointed down at the zombie corpses. He watched to see if they were still alive, and then he killed them if they were.

I lowered my weapon and stepped out.

“Hey!” I announced myself before he shot us.

He turned to me, automatically pointing the rifle at me, and my heart surged. Even at that distance with a gun in front of his face, I’d recognize him anywhere.

“Remy?” Beck asked, sounding just as relieved and surprised as I felt, and he lowered the gun. “What are you doing?”

“I heard the zombies knocking, so I thought I’d come down and let them in,” I said with a wry smirk. I walked down the hall, fighting the urge to run to him, and checked behind to make sure Harlow and Sommer were following me quickly.

“Your brother’s fine,” Beck said, knowing exactly what had drawn me out. “They already evacuated him.”

“What do you mean they evacuated Max?” I asked, not sure if I should feel relieved or anxious. This wasn’t the safest place anymore, but the open road wasn’t that great either.

“As soon as the quarantine was compromised, they got all the medical out,” Beck said and looked uneasily at Harlow and Sommer. “You shouldn’t be out here. You should’ve stayed in your rooms.”

“The second floor has been compromised too.” I lowered my eyes. “We just saw the zombies rush up there.”

Beck stared down the hall towards the stairwell, debating whether or not he should go help them, or if he should stay to help us. If I’d been a more selfless person, I would’ve sent him up there. But I needed his help, and I didn’t want him on a suicide mission.

“You’ve got to get out of here,” Beck said. He nodded in the other direction and put his hand on my back to usher us away.

“Where are they taking Max? I need to go with him.” I looked up at Beck, but he didn’t answer. He was too focused on getting us out of the school alive.

Three zombies stood by the exit. They hung out there, as if they were waiting to stop people from escaping. Since there was only three of them, Beck shot them down quickly.

“What are they doing?” Harlow asked, referring to the zombies’ unusual behavior.

“I don’t know,” Beck said, his voice cracking.

I looked up at him, sensing something more than the trauma going on around us. In the months I had known him, I’d never seen anything rattle him.

The glass doors had been broken in, blood staining the remaining shards poking out from the frame. Beck leaned out first, but I heard the death groans. I looked past his shoulder, and I could see them, massed around the outside of the school, moving like a very slow mosh pit.

“What the hell is going on?” I asked.

“It’s like they were drawn here or something.” Beck straightened up and looked at me. “They’ve trampled the fence for the most part. If I distract them, you can make a run for it.”

“You can’t stay here,” I said. “Zombies have overtaken the place.”

“It’s my job,” Beck brushed me off. “I’m not entirely sure where they took your brother. There is another quarantine near Wyoming, so maybe there. If you keep going north from here, you’ll find something.”

“I don’t even really know where north is.” I was only half-lying. I wasn’t great at directions, but I didn’t want to leave Beck behind to die here.

“When I open these doors, I’m going to run towards the zombies, shooting,” Beck said, ignoring me. “The three of you need to run for an opening in the fence and keep running. You can’t stop, no matter what happens.”

“No, you can’t do that,” I shook my head.

“I have to stay here.” Beck eyed the zombies outside.

I could hear soldiers, somewhere on the lawn outside of my vision, and a lot of the zombies were busy trying to take them out. The rest kind of wandered around, occasionally fighting amongst each other.

“They might not even notice if we’re real quiet,” I said.

“No, I can’t go with you.” He looked down at me gravely.

I still didn’t understand, so he pulled up the sleeve of his shirt, revealing the crescent shape of teeth marks in his arm. My heart clenched but I tried to keep my face blank.

I stared at him, trying to reconcile this. He’d been invincible since I met him. Without him, Max and I never would’ve survived. He made sure we were both safe and helped us as long as we’d been here. And through everything he’d seen and done, he always had an easy smile.

“They’re getting restless.” Harlow pulled me from my thoughts. The gaggle of zombies seemed to be making their way towards the door.

“You’ve got to go,” Beck said emphatically.

“You’re not infected yet,” I said. I did not want to leave him, and I wasn’t even sure that I could.

“Go.” His eyes were moist. “You don’t have any more time if you want to make it out alive, and Max needs you.”

I nodded, unable to think of something to say. I knew this would be the last time I’d ever speak to him, but I had nothing. I just turned and pushed open the shattered doors.

His gun started blasting, and I couldn’t look back. I ran as fast as my legs would move.

Mangled fencing and barbwire bent all over the ground at the edge of the lawn. I stumbled on it, but I caught myself before I fell. Tears threatened my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. Zombies growled behind me, and I didn’t have any time to waste on emotions.

The school lay on the edge of town, and nothing but desert stretched out before us. My feet pounded on the dirt, and my legs burned from running. A pain shot down my side, and I felt like throwing up.

I didn’t stop until I heard Harlow yelling my name. Even then, I only slowed down.

“Remy!” Harlow yelled. “Remy! Wait!”

Reluctantly, I stopped and turned around. I gasped for breath, but I liked that better. I liked it when my body hurt so bad I couldn’t feel anything else. It was almost freeing.

In the moonlight, I saw Harlow and Sommer trailing behind. Way off in the distance, I could see the quarantine. I’d run much farther than I thought.

The only reason I could still see the school was because it was on fire. To contain the infection, they'd burned it to the ground, and burned up any survivors who might still be in there.

I was so mesmerized by the fire and trying not to think about Beck that I didn’t notice the shadow creeping up behind Harlow and Sommer. We were all breathing too loud to hear anything.

I didn’t see anything until the zombie dove at Sommer, and she started to scream.

– 2 –

By the time I raised my gun, he was already on her.

Sommer tumbled to the ground with the monster clinging to her back. His claws raked down her arms, and his frothy drool spilled over her. Just before his teeth sunk into the soft flesh of her neck, I fired at him.

Gelatinous blood sprayed out from the wound, and his head tilted back. He slumped down, drooling and bleeding all over Sommer’s fresh cuts. She was still screaming when she scrambled out from underneath him.

But it was already too late.

“Sommer, you’re okay!” Harlow ran to her aide.

Harlow’d been standing off to the side, stricken and shocked while the zombie attacked, with her gun forgotten in her hand. As soon as my gun had gone off, she burst into motion. She dropped her gun and rushed over to Sommer.

Harlow put her hands on her shoulders, mindful of the scratches, and tried to snap Sommer out of it. When Sommer finally stopped screaming, she just stared vacantly, and I’m not sure how much better that was.

The zombie made a hollow breathing sound, so I walked over to make sure it was dead. I had blown off half its face, thanks to the close range, and it stood no chance of getting up again. It kept breathing. Part of me really wanted to shoot it again, but I couldn’t waste the bullets.

I stepped back and scanned the darkness. The land around us was barren, save a few shrubs and rocks. The whole world felt more deserted than ever before, and the vegetation seemed happy to accommodate.

The flames from the quarantine billowed higher, making it easier to see that nothing was coming. Most of the zombies had been in a hurry to get there. The one that had gone after Sommer had been a straggler, but I didn’t want to take any chances.

“Are more coming?” Sommer asked.

“I think they’re all at the barbecue,” I said and lowered my gun.

Harlow had let go of Sommer, and she wiped her hands on her skirt, getting the blood off. Sommer looked around to make sure we weren’t surrounded. She didn’t realize the bigger issue at hand.

“Do you have any cuts on your hands?” I asked Harlow quietly. It occurred to her what I was asking, so she started wiping her hands more roughly.

“No, I don’t,” she shook her head but kept her eyes locked on Sommer, the sadness setting in.

“Come on. We have to keep moving.” I started walking away. Harlow shot a confused look between me and Sommer, then picked up the revolver and followed me.

“Where are we going?” Sommer jogged after us, but I stopped. Swallowing, I turned back to face her.

“No,” I said softly. “You can’t come with us.”

I motioned to the scratches on her arm. The way the zombie had drooled and bled all over her, she had to be infected.

“What?” Sommer didn’t understand at first, then frantically wiped at her arm, as if she could clean out the infection. “No. It’s just a scratch. I’ll be fine.”

“Maybe,” I said. “But I can’t take the risk.”

“You can’t just leave me out in the middle of the desert!” Sommer cried, tears streaming down her cheeks.

She was a small, fragile girl, and she’d just been injured. I didn’t want to leave her out here, but I had only two options in this situation, and she would like the second one even less.

“I’m sorry.” I turned away from her, but she kept following us.

“What if more zombies come?” Sommer asked.

“I’m sorry,” I repeated. Fighting back tears, I kept my voice even. I still had the shotgun in my hand, and when she kept approaching, I aimed at her. “You can’t come with us.”

“But what if I’m not infected?” Sommer pled with me, and I felt Harlow watching me.

“I have to get to my brother, and I can’t do that if you turn into a zombie and kill us. I don’t want to kill you, so I’d rather leave you here now, with a chance of survival.”

“But…” Sommer didn’t have an argument for that, and her whole body slacked.

She stared helplessly at me, and I wished I had something better to offer her. I knew she wouldn’t try to follow us this time, so I turned my back on her and kept walking north.

“I’m sorry, Sommer,” Harlow said, waiting behind me a moment longer. “I’ll never forget you.”

Sommer didn’t say anything, but I don’t know how anybody could respond to that. We’d just left her in the desert to die.

I’d just created another vessel to spread the damn virus. I made the zombie problem worse, but I couldn’t bring myself to kill her. Not when she was still a person, with rational thought and emotions. I wouldn’t hesitate once she was a zombie, though, and I hoped I didn’t run into her then.

Harlow hurried to meet my pace, and neither of us said anything for a while. I glanced over at her, and I could see the moon glinting off her silent tears. I tried to think of something comforting to say, but I had nothing.

I hadn’t even shed a tear over Beck, and as soon as I realized that, I pushed it from my mind. I didn’t want to cry for him or anyone else.

“Maybe I should’ve left her my gun,” Harlow said at length. She still held it, so I took it from her and clicked on the safety. The last thing I needed was for her to shoot off her foot or something.

“You need it more,” I reminded her. I handed the gun back to her. Harlow shoved it in the waist of her skirt, and it looked weird and bulky in her outfit.

Harlow wore a lace trimmed skirt and a matching camisole, with a loose cardigan hanging over it. She had a messenger bag covered in glitter, overflowing with her belongings.

Her long blond curls framed her face, speckled with blood, and a gold cross hung around her neck on a chain. To top off the ensemble, she had on black combat boots that were at least a size too big. With th gun shoved in her skirt, she was the poster child for post-apocalyptic fashion.

I clicked the safety on my own gun and wedged it between the strap of my messenger bag and my back, so I wouldn’t have to carry it. The farther we walked, the quieter it got, and I would be able to hear a zombie coming from a mile away.

“What if she doesn’t turn into one of those zombies?” Harlow asked.

“They all do.”

“Why didn’t you say anything to her?” she asked.

“Like what? That I’d never forget her?” I shook my head. “I hope I do forget her. I don’t want to remember every person who died. That’s far too many people.”

“What about that soldier? Beck?” Harlow asked. I swallowed hard and quickened my pace. “Was he your boyfriend?”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” I said. “He taught me how to shoot.”

When Beck had found my brother and me, it was a miracle we were still alive. I didn’t know anything about survival or fighting off zombies, and Beck taught me everything I know. Without him, I’d never have been able to make it through the last few months.

“Were you in love with him?” Harlow asked, matching my pace.

“I don’t wanna talk about it.”

“Sorry,” she said, but she wasn’t easily deterred. Within a minute of falling silent, she started asking me questions again. “Where are we going?”

“North. Another quarantine.”

“Why?” Harlow asked.

“To find my brother.” I glanced down at her. “Weren’t you listening when I was talking to Beck?”

“Yeah, but I didn’t really understand. He said something about them evacuating your brother. Why would they do that?”

“Because the quarantine was compromised.”

“Why didn’t they evacuate all of us?” Harlow asked.

“I don’t know. I’m not in charge of the army.”

“But he was sick, right? That’s why he didn’t live with us?” She had asked me about him before when we were living in the quarantine. I hadn’t said much then, and I didn’t want to say much now.

“Right,” I sighed.

“With what?”

“I don’t know,” I said.

“But that’s weird that they would evacuate a sick kid, but not a bunch of healthy people.” She talked more to herself than to me, so I didn’t feel the need to respond. “When you think about how low the population is, it’s even weirder that they’d prioritize one sick kid over all of the healthy people they left on the second floor.”

I ignored her and walked even faster. By now, I was almost jogging, but she somehow kept with me, even though she was shorter than I was.

“How old is he?” Harlow asked.

“He’s eight.”

“How old are you?” Harlow cocked her head at me, speculating.

“Nineteen.”

“What’s his name?”

“Max,” I sighed and slowed down. I couldn’t waste all my energy trying to hurry her into dropping the subject. “His sign is Pisces, his favorite color is green, his eyes are blue, and he loves spaghetti but hates meatballs. Is there anything else you’d like to know about him?”

“No,” Harlow sounded a little dejected. “Sorry.” She had gotten quieter, so I glanced over at her. She stared down at the ground and fiddled with her cross necklace. “I just wanted to talk so I wouldn’t have to think about everything that happened at the quarantine. I actually felt safe there, for the first time since before my mom died.”

I exhaled and guilt crept in. I was one of the very lucky few who still had a surviving family member. Max and I were orphans, but we had each other. The only thing Harlow had was… well, me.

“I’m sorry,” I softened. “I know how rough this is. I try not to think about any of it, ever.”

“I know. Me too.” Harlow kept fidgeting with her cross necklace, but she looked up as we walked. “It is weird what happened back there, right?”

“Weird is kind of a relative term,” I said. “It wasn’t that long ago when zombies would’ve been defined as weird.”

“Yeah,” Harlow smiled at that. “I meant the way they were all together. I’d never seen so many of them all at once. Usually it’s like five or maybe ten. There had to be hundreds back there, to take out that many soldiers.”

“There weren’t that many soldiers,” I said, deflecting the point she made. “There were only about fifty soldiers, and two hundred or so of us.”

“But they were working together,” Harlow pressed on. “Didn’t it seem that way? That the zombies had planned the attack?”

“Zombies can’t plan anything.” I shook my head. “If they were capable of rational thought, then they’d be people. The infection eats at their brain, stripping away all the things that make us human.”

“I know that’s what they told us,” Harlow said. “But how much do they really even know about the virus? It hasn’t even been a year since the outbreak started, and then once it started spreading, everything pretty much shut down. Nobody is an expert on it.”

“All I know is that if you shoot them, they die. If you get their blood or saliva in your blood or saliva, you die,” I said. “That’s all I need to know.”

“I just think this whole thing is weird,” she muttered.

“Yeah, this whole thing is weird,” I agreed. “Don’t try to make sense of it because you can’t. Everything is just really, really messed up.”

“If you really believe that, then why are you trying so hard to find your brother?” Harlow asked.

“Because. He’s my little brother. If the world is gonna end, I’d like to be with him.”

“And you don’t know where he is?”

“I’ll find him.” I was surprised by my own conviction, but I knew that I could. I’d made it through everything with him. Finding him at a government quarantine couldn’t be that hard.

We were somewhere in the desert in the South Western United States, but I didn’t know exactly where. Max and I lived in Iowa before all this happened, and then we started running. We kept moving until Beck found us and shipped us out here.

City and state delineations didn’t matter as much as they used to. Everything was an abandoned waste land anyway.

When the sun started rising to my right, I knew I really was heading north. I tried to navigate by the night sky, but other than Orion, constellations remained a mystery to me.

If we ever found a city, I’d have to look for a compass. And maybe a map. As it was, I hadn’t seen any roads or signs. We were wandering blind in the desert, the sun was coming up, and we didn’t have any water.

We approached a hill, covered in dry brush and loose sand. I climbed up, my feet slipping on the ground, but Harlow lagged behind me.

“I’m tired,” Harlow had been quiet for a long time, and her voice pierced through the silence. It didn’t help that I was getting tired, too. “And thirsty.”

“If you see a drinking fountain and a bed, feel free to stop.”

“Can’t we take a break at least?” Harlow asked. “There aren’t any zombies around.”

“We’re not stopping until we find some place to stop at. We need to cover as much ground as we can during the daylight.”

Harlow opened her mouth to say something else, but I shushed her. I heard something.

I’d scrambled to the top of the hill and knelt down, so I was mostly hidden. I squinted and made out shapes on the horizon. It sounded like a death groan, but there was something else. Almost like a grunt and a growl. I couldn’t place it, but I didn’t think it was zombie.

We could turn and go in the other direction and completely avoid them, and that might be the smart thing to do. But I didn’t want to veer off course. It would be hard enough for me to stay on course without any detours.

Besides, after watching everyone I know get killed by zombies last night, it might feel good taking some of them out.

Harlow had climbed up next to me. I showed her how to click off her safety, and I took out my shotgun. There were definitely zombies, I could see them, but something else made a strange guttural roar. It didn’t really make sense.

Then I finally put it together, and I stopped and stared.

– 3 –

“Is that… a lion?” Harlow asked, sounding just as shocked as I felt.

A truck had been tipped on its side, and attached to the truck bed with a logging chain appeared to be a lion. It didn’t have a mane, but it was pretty big, so I’m guessing it was a lioness. Surrounding her were several corpses, and a semi-circle of living zombies.

She paced back and forth, and the zombies kept trying to eat her or stop her or whatever it was they wanted to do with a lion. But she swatted at with them her giant paw. While we watched, she got one of the zombie’s legs and completely tore it off.

I crouched down on the ground, and Harlow did the same behind me. The zombies were too focused on the lion to notice us, so we could get around them without any problems. But the lion kept making that weird low growling sound, as if she was sad.

“Stay here,” I said, getting to my feet.

“What are you doing?” Harlow sounded scared, but I didn’t answer her.

I didn’t really know what I was doing, but I had to do something. Animals were immune to the virus, and the lion would be the first thing I’d helped in months that could actually live if I intervened. I could save her.

If I left her chained to the truck, she would die. If I let her go, she might kill Harlow and me. But since somebody had chained her up in the first place, I assumed she was at least partially tame.

When the lion spotted me, she stopped. Her tail twitched and one of her ears bent back, but she didn’t growl.

Unfortunately, the zombies noticed me at the same time. A fat, dirty zombie started charging towards me. I could shoot him, but I was afraid a gunshot would startle the lion.

I pulled my gun out, holding it by the muzzle. When the zombie got close enough, I swung it like a baseball bat. My shoulders jerked on impact, and it made a loud crack as the head smashed in.

That one summer I spent playing T-ball had finally paid off.

Another zombie charged towards me, but this one was much taller. I couldn’t knock his head off. I bent down and swung the gun across its ankles, taking his feet out from under him so he collapsed back on the ground. Before he could stand up, I ran to his head and slammed the butt of my gun down on his skull.

Crushing a skull is not as easy as it sounds. The first blow stunned him, but I had to slam it down twice more before it finally smashed into his brain, and he stopped moving.

Even though I knew they were zombies, that they weren’t people anymore, the sound of breaking bone always made me sick. The sight of their splattered blood on my clothes didn’t help either, but I didn’t even have time to worry about it before another one raced at me.

I rammed the gun forward, using it like a sword to impale the zombie in the stomach. She’d had the virus for a while, so she’d started to decompose, and her body felt like Jell-O when I stabbed her with the gun.

It wasn’t until then that I realized she was a kid. I hated kid zombies.

She stopped moving, but only because the gun didn’t let her go farther forward. She reached her short, pudgy arms out at me, and I jerked back, taking the gun with me.

I didn’t want to scare the lion, but I wasn’t about to do hand to hand combat with a rotting kid. I shot the zombie in the head, and she collapsed onto the ground.

The gun blast startled the lion, and she moved back with her ears flattened. But it also startled the last zombie, which stood dangerously close to the lion. The lion pounced on his back and tore into his throat, killing him before I had a chance to aim.

“Are they all dead?” Harlow called from behind me.

“Yeah, I think so.” I looked around to be sure, but I couldn’t see any moving zombies

The lion licked the blood off her lips and looked up at me. She was pretty damn vicious, but maybe that was just directed towards zombies. Harlow came up and stood next to me, both of us just watching the lion.

“You’re gonna let her go.” Harlow might have been asking it, but it sounded more like a statement of fact.

“I’m gonna try,” I nodded.

“What if she rips your arm off?” Harlow asked, but she didn’t sound worried.

“I don’t know. Shoot her, I guess,” I shrugged.

I walked up closer to the lion but stayed out of range of her chain. Harlow crept behind me, staying a few steps back from where I stopped.

A body inside the cab of the truck hadn’t even bloated up yet, the way bodies did when they sat in the sun all day. It didn’t look like it had been dead for very long.

Another body lay a few feet from the truck, but still out of the range of the lion. It’d been torn apart, and it was safe to say that zombies had gotten it.

“What happened?” Harlow asked.

I looked around for the first time since we’d climbed over the hill. A highway ran about twenty or thirty feet on the other side of the truck, and relief rushed over me. We needed to find a highway if we wanted to find somewhere to camp out.

“I think they were driving, and they went off the road, crashed. One of them died in the wreck, and the zombies got the other one. And for some reason, they had a lion chained up in the back.”

“Do you think she’s tame?” Harlow asked.

I eyed up the lion. Her ears were up, her eyes were wide, but her tail kept flicking back and forth. From my experience with house cats, that usually meant they were going to pounce on something.

“Maybe. But I don’t know how tame lions can really be.” I took a careful step closer to the lion, and she didn’t move. “Take your gun out.”

“You want me to shoot her?” Harlow asked nervously.

“Not unless you have to.” I set my own gun on the ground. I didn’t want to scare her, but I didn’t want to be completely exposed.

I took slow, deliberate steps towards the lion, and when I got to the edge of her reach, I waited a beat. I half-expected her to pounce, but she didn’t move. She just watched me.

I wasn’t stupid enough to go and undo the chain from around her neck, so I headed towards the truck. I held my hands out in front of me and made sure I always faced her. In some part in the back of my mind, I was freaking out about how much of an idiot I was being.

All I wanted to do was get to my brother, and I was risking my life trying to free a stupid cat.

I got to the truck without her mauling me, but I found a new problem. The chain was looped through a hole in the truck, held in place with a giant lock in need of a key. I’d never tried shooting through a chain to break it, but I suspected that this one was too large.

“Aw, hell.” I looked back at Harlow. She had the gun pointed at either the lion or me, I’m not sure which, and her hands were shaking. “Harlow, put down the gun.”

“Are you sure?” Harlow asked, but she looked relieved. If we ever found extra bullets, I’d have to teach her how to shoot.

“I need you to go into the cab of the truck and get the keys,” I said. “The chain is locked to the truck, and I need a key.”

“But there’s a body in the truck,” Harlow grimaced.

“There are bodies all over. Please just get the keys before the lion eats me.”

“Why don’t we just leave her here?” She was tired, scared, and did not want to crawl around a decomposing corpse. “I mean, you left Sommer in the desert-”

“Just get the damn keys, Harlow!” I snapped before she could finish her thought. I didn’t need to be reminded of all the people that I couldn’t save.

When I shouted, the lion bent back her ears but didn’t move. Harlow opened the door to the cab of the truck, and flies swarmed out. She made a retching sound, and the lion growled. When she climbed inside the cab, she swore loudly.

The lion started pacing, and I again reminded myself that I could die over this. I could die for no good reason at all.

Harlow gasped and jumped out of the cab faster than I had ever seen her move before. She gagged and threw up in the sand. I looked away, but the lion watched with intense fascination, her tail still flicking wildly.

“I have never smelled anything that bad in my entire life!”

“Yeah, that really sucks. Toss me the keys please!” I shouted.

Harlow spit a few times, pushing dirty tangles of hair back from her face, then stood up and threw the keys at me. They landed at my feet, and I picked them up.

“What happens when you let her go?” Harlow asked between spitting on the ground.

“What?” I asked, trying a key in the lock. It clicked open, and I almost shouted with happiness.

“I mean, she’s not gonna be on a chain. What if she wants to eat us?” Harlow asked as soon as I’d unlocked the lion.

I stood there, debating on whether or not I should lock her up again, then shook my head and pulled it off.

“She won’t eat us,” I decided. I pulled the chain free from the truck and tossed it on the ground. “There you go! You’re free! Go!”

The lion stared at me. I don’t know what I expected her to do, but it wasn’t this. Her tail swung more slowly, but she wasn’t going anywhere. I waved my arms to shoo her along, but she just bent an ear back and looked around.

I walked back to Harlow and picked up my gun. It was slick with zombie blood, so I wiped it off on my jeans. As soon as we got some place we could rest, I had to change these pants. They were disgusting.

The lion kept staring at us, so I carried my gun as we walked towards the highway, in case she decided to pounce. We made it halfway to the road when the lion started walking in our direction. She wasn’t running, like she was chasing us, but she walked kind of fast.

“Should we do something?” Harlow asked.

“Like what?”

“I don’t know.” She looked back at the lion. “I feel like we should do something.”

“She’s not doing anything.”

“Yet,” Harlow amended.

“Right. When she does something, we’ll react accordingly,” I said, as if I knew what that meant.

The lion kept following us, getting closer as we walked along, but it didn’t feel like she was stalking us. Despite her size, she didn’t seem that old. She’d probably been raised in captivity and didn’t know how to be alone.

Eventually, Harlow stopped being freaked out by it. The sun had gotten higher, and it beat down on us. She pulled her hair back into a loose bun, the way I always wore my long hair. I couldn’t defend myself when my hair was in the way. I had been wearing a button up shirt over a tank top, but I tied the shirt around my waist a long time ago.

“I am so tired and thirsty and my feet are killing me,” Harlow said, but it was too weak to even be a whine.

She trudged along, dragging her feet on the road. The lion walked a few feet to the side of her, and it didn’t even bother her anymore. She shoved her cardigan in her messenger bag, but one of the sleeves hung out, dragging on the ground.

“We’ll get there soon,” I said.

“Where?” Harlow asked.

“There.” I nodded at a dark spot on the horizon. I had been seeing it for a while, but we were close enough now where I could be certain it was something.

“What?” She perked up a bit and squinted in the distance. “Are those houses?”

“I think it’s a town.”

The sun was setting by the time we reached the new development on the edge of town. Several houses were in the middle of being built when construction stopped. Backhoes and equipment lay discarded in half-dug basements. Wooden skeletons of houses jutted out from rocks and sand.

We went into the first finished-looking house we came to, but the inside had barely been completed. It didn’t even have fixtures yet. The next few houses were in a nearly identical state. I decided to venture past the newer construction until we saw a cul-de-sac that looked finished. We finally found a giant McMansion with all the signs of life, including blood on the open front door.

I slowly pushed the door open. Pictures of smiling people hung on the wall in the entryway. I stepped in a bit more to find slightly mauled art deco furniture and blood splatters on the floor. Harlow pushed past me and darted inside.

“Somebody lived here!” Harlow squealed

“Harlow, wait! We don’t know if anything’s here!” I said but didn’t stop her. The blood looked old, and if we didn’t get something to drink soon, we were all in trouble.

Harlow had already thrown open the fridge when I got to the kitchen. We needed bottled water. Tap water tended to be a hit or a miss and had the possibility of being contaminated.

Harlow yanked out several bottles of Fiji water, and I grabbed one. They were warm, and the fridge reeked of spoiled food, but I didn’t care. I opened the bottle and drank from it greedily.

We both finished a whole bottle of water before I realized that the lion had to be even thirstier than we were. She’d been following us around the development, and I heard her chain dragging as she wandered around the house.

“Kitty, kitty!” I shouted, and Harlow gave me an odd look. “Here kitty, kitty! Ripley!”

“Ripley?” Harlow furrowed her brow.

“Yeah, I figured if she’s gonna be following us around, we ought to give her a name.”

“But Ripley?” She raised an eyebrow.

“She’s badass,” I shrugged. “You saw what she did to those zombies. So she needed a badass name. Like Sigourney Weaver in those Alien movies.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Harlow shook her head

“The woman’s name was Ripley, and she killed everything,” I tried to explain. “She was the toughest chick I’ve ever seen.”

“Alright. Whatever.” She was already wandering away. “I’m gonna go see if I can find anything else I need.”

“Ripley!” I yelled again. “Here kitty kitty!”

Harlow screamed and dropped her bottles of water as the lion ran past with the massive chain clattering behind her, and then dove on the marble kitchen island. It scared the hell out of me, too, but I tried not to show it. Ripley flicked her tail and stared down at me.

“Stupid cat.” Harlow collected her water and headed off to scout out the rest of the house.

I rummaged through the cupboards and found a metal baking bowl. I set it on the kitchen counter across from the island and started filling it with water.

Ripley jumped from the island to the counter and began drinking before I’d finished. She started purring as she lapped it up, and I didn’t even know lions could purr.

“Yeah, you like the name Ripley, don’t you?” She kept purring, and I nodded as if she’d actually agreed with me.

While Ripley drank her water and Harlow explored the rest of the house, I went to the pantry to look for food. I found a couple cans of salmon, tuna, SPAM, and baked beans, and that was about it for things we could actually eat. A lot of stuff had gone bad or been broken.

The whole house had been ransacked by something else, and by the random, bloody state of everything, I’d say it was a zombie.

I set all the edible food on the counter and decided I needed to hit a bedroom for some new clothes. The clothes I was wearing were ratty and covered in blood, and the few extra I had in my messenger bag weren’t much better.

I’d made it halfway up the grand, winding staircase in the foyer when I heard Ripley growling. Then there was a loud clatter, followed by a gun going off, and Harlow screaming.

– 4 –

I leapt over the banister, landing on the floor in a way that sent a searing pain through my ankle, but I ignored it and ran into the living room. Once I got there, I realized that the gunshot had come from the living room, but Harlow’s scream came from upstairs. She had screamed because she heard the gun.

While I had been making my way upstairs, two guys had come in through the patio doors off the living room, and Ripley caught them. Her chain clattered, they got frightened, and from the bullet hole in the wall way, way above Ripley’s head, I assumed they were terrible shots.

Ripley stood in the middle of the living room, looking pissed off and confused.

“Whoa! Whoa!” I ran in front of Ripley, blocking her from hurting them and them from hurting her, and belatedly realized how dumb that was.

I didn’t know if I could prevent Ripley from attacking anything, and she might lunge at me if she was scared. Two guys were here, and one of them held a gun, which was now pointed at me since I had stepped in front of it.

I stood between a lion and a gunman, and both of them might kill me just for the hell of it.

“What’s going on?” Harlow yelled from the top of the stairs.

“Stay upstairs!” I shouted.

“Put the gun down!” That was the gun-less young man, talking to his friend. He was the taller of the two, with sandy blond hair and reassuring gray eyes.

“No way,” the gunman said. The hand holding the shotgun quivered, and black hair kept falling into his eyes, so he couldn’t even take aim properly. He gestured at Ripley with the gun. “Is that thing safe?”

“She’s a lion, and uh, yeah, she is,” I said. I actually had no idea if she was, but I liked it better when I didn’t have a gun pointed at me, so I lied.

“Just put down the gun,” his friend said, putting his hand on the barrel to gently push it down. He was the older of the two, and he seemed much calmer.

“It’s a fricking lion!” The gunman completely lowered his weapon, but he was still freaked.

Once I could clearly see his face, he looked incredibly familiar. I squinted, as if that would make me place him better. He was attractive, with dark eyes, and tattoos decorating both arms. He looked closer to my age, but I couldn’t figure out where I knew him from.

“Well, it’s her lion!” His blond friend shook his head and took the gun away, smiling apologetically at me. “I’m sorry. We didn’t mean to intrude. We didn’t know anyone still lived here.”

“It’s okay,” I shrugged. “We’re intruding, too. They have some bottled water in the kitchen.”

“Really? Oh my god.” Without further invitation, the former gunman dashed across the room, jumping over the couch on his race to the kitchen. I glanced back at Ripley to make sure that she didn’t decide he was food, and she watched him with her ears bent back.

“Sorry about him,” the other guy said, nodding at his friend, who shouted happy expletives in the kitchen. “I’m Blue.”

“What? You mean like your name is Blue?” I raised an eyebrow. “Like the color?”

“My parents were hippies.”

“I’m Remy.” I decided that I didn’t have much room to mock his name, and I gestured to the cat. “She’s Ripley, and Harlow is upstairs.”

“Is it safe for me to come down?” Harlow asked, and I heard her walking down the steps.

I looked back at Blue. “You guys are safe, right?”

“Yeah,” Blue nodded. “I’m a doctor.”

“You’re too young to be a doctor,” I said. He only looked to be in his mid-twenties, if that.

“I was in med school, interning,” Blue explained, then lowered his eyes, the way everyone seemed to when they talked about what life was like before the zombies. “So, no, I’m not really a doctor. But I’m about the closest thing that’s out there now.”

“What’s going on?” Harlow came into the living room.

She had changed her clothes, another skirt that she had to tighten with a belt, and it still looked loose on her slender hips. Her hair was pulled back more neatly, now devoid any specks of blood.

“This is Blue.” I gestured to the med student.

“Hi,” Blue gave a half-wave, but she stared at him blankly.

She was still staring at him when his friend came into the living room. His mouth was full, and he had a half-eaten can of SPAM in one hand and a Fiji water in the other. Without the gun, he wasn’t intimidating at all. Short and wiry, with a slim fitting tee shirt and jeans, he looked completely out of place.

“What’s with the kid from The Shining?” He gestured to Harlow, spitting little chunks of SPAM out when he spoke.

“Oh my god.” Harlow did a sharp intake of breath, and her eyes widened when she saw him. “You’re Lazlo Durante!”

“Oh,” I said as it dawned on me.

Lazlo Durante had been the guitarist or drummer or something in this band called Emeriso. Right before the world went to hell, they had been the hottest group out there.

They were radio-friendly punk, kind of like a boy band with guitars, but their music had been catchy. Even I had their album. Lazlo was on one of the last ever covers of Rolling Stone, looking rather sexy in a shirtless pose.

“The one and only.” Lazlo choked down the massive chunk of SPAM in his mouth and smiled.

His chest puffed up, and he managed to look proud. I guess it must be some kind of achievement getting recognized after the apocalypse.

“What are you doing here?” Harlow asked, in awe.

“Probably the same thing you are. Raiding the place for anything useful.” Lazlo took a swig of water and pointed to the hole in the wall from when he shot at Ripley. “Sorry about that. I thought she was gonna eat my face. Where’d you get a lion anyway?”

“Found her on the side of the road,” I said.

“Sorry. I’m being a total pig. I just haven’t eaten in a while.” He looked at Blue and motioned to the kitchen. “They have other stuff in there, if you wanna eat. And not just SPAM. I know you’re not that into it.”

Lazlo smirked, and in a falsetto, he said, “I don’t like SPAM,” and then went back to his normal voice. “Like from the Monty Python sketch, right?”

“What’s Monty Python?” Harlow asked, and I rolled my eyes.

“Do you mind if I get some food?” Blue asked, looking to me for confirmation.

“Yeah, sure,” I shrugged. “Just leave some for us.”

I didn’t have a claim to it any more than they did, but I needed to make sure we were fed. Ripley had been eating some of the zombies, so at least she wasn’t hungry.

“Thanks,” Blue smiled gratefully and headed to the kitchen.

“Come on. Let’s see what they have upstairs.” I put my hand on Harlow’s shoulder.

“But-”

“Come on.” I pushed her harder, and she stared back at Lazlo.

When we left the living room, he was still standing there, and he hissed at Ripley.

“There’s nothing that great up here,” Harlow muttered as I forced her up the stairs. “I don’t know why you need me to come with you.”

“Don’t argue with me,” I sighed.

“It’s just clothes,” she said.

I didn’t want Blue or Lazlo to overhear so I didn’t say anything until we got into the massive master suite. It had tall double doors, with ridiculous gold inlays. Once we were inside, I shut the doors behind me, and Harlow walked over to the king sized bed and flopped down.

She had been going through the closet when Lazlo and Blue arrived, and clothes were strewn about the room. It sort of looked like a zombie had done it, but none of them were torn or covered in blood.

“I didn’t want to leave you down there with them.” I picked up some of the discarded clothes off the floor.

“Why not?” Harlow crossed her arms over her chest.

“Those are two guys with guns who we just met and you’re a thirteen-year-old girl!”

“Lazlo Durante would never do anything!” Harlow insisted, almost swooning at his name.

“Whatever,” I scoffed. “Don’t do that.”

“What?”

“That.” I waved vaguely to her with an argyle sweater. “Be all… like that. It’s the end of the world. You can’t have school girl crushes during the end of the world.”

“Why not?” Harlow sounded offended. “You got to have a boyfriend.”

“He wasn’t my boyfriend,” I said under my breath.

I went into the walk-in closet so I wouldn’t have to talk about Beck. The sun had almost completely gone down, so I could barely see anything. I pulled at the clothes, hoping to get something I needed. Jeans and underwear were my top priorities.

When I came out of the closet, Harlow had found a box of matches. The room was lined with thick white pillar candles, and she began to light them.

“There’s a pool out back,” she said as she lit the last candle. “It’s a little skuzzy, but maybe tomorrow we could clean it and go swimming. It might be the closest thing we have to a shower for a while.”

“Maybe.”

I still had my messenger bag looped over my shoulder. I pulled it up over my head, along with the gun and set them on the bed. My tennis shoes had been very nice Converse before I wore them all to hell, and I slipped them off. When I sat down on the bed, my feet throbbed painfully.

“I don’t wanna walk tomorrow,” Harlow said. “I don’t think I can do that much again.”

She sat on the bed next to me, and I looked over at her feet for the first time. They were covered in bloody, swollen blisters.

“Holy hell!” I gaped at her wounds.

“I know. When I pulled off my socks, they were full of blood.” She stared down at her feet wearily for a second, and then looked sharply at me. “Don’t worry. It was all my blood. Those are army grade boots, and they don’t have any holes. I double checked.”

“Those boots are killing your feet, though. They’re way too big!” I wanted to get up off the bed and take them from her, so she couldn’t let them mutilate her feet anymore, but I wasn’t ready to move just yet.

“But they’re great for kicking in zombie’s heads.”

“Yeah, but I haven’t seen you kick any zombie’s heads since I met you.” I shook my head. “You can get gangrene and lose your feet. And there’s no way you can go swimming like that.”

“What? Why not?”

“The water is probably contaminated with the virus, and you have open wounds,” I said. “Even if it’s not full of the zombie virus, it’s probably has something that would cause a major infection. In fact, come here.”

“I am here.”

“Come closer. I don’t know why you argue so much. Have I led you wrong yet?”

She sighed and scooted over to me. I put her feet on the bed, setting the argyle sweater underneath them. I reached in my bag and dug out a bottle of alcohol. Beck had told me to always be sure to pack plenty of bandages for wrapping wounds and lots of alcohol. It might not stop the zombie virus, but it would suck to die from tetanus.

“This might sting,” I warned her, and before she could protest, I poured it on her feet. She let out such a shrill scream, I would’ve thought someone cut her leg off. “Harlow! Shh! It’s okay!”

Within a minute, I heard feet pounding up the stairs, and Blue threw open the bedroom door, gun in his hand. I reached for my gun, but I only put my hand on it.

“Is everything okay?” Blue scanned the room.

“Yeah, I was just cleaning her feet.” I pointed to Harlow’s damaged appendages.

“Are there zombies in there?” Lazlo shouted from somewhere down the hall.

“No, it’s all clear,” Blue yelled back at him and lowered his gun.

“You used to be a doctor, right?” Harlow asked him. “She’s killing my feet.”

“Do you want me to check them out?” Blue offered, stepping closer to where we sat. “I mean, I wasn’t board certified, but I can clean a few cuts.”

“Yes, please.” Harlow nodded and glared distrustfully at me.

“Alright, whatever.” I threw my hands up and stood, wincing at the pain in my own feet. “She’s all yours, Doc.”

Blue took my spot on the bed and talked to Harlow, reassuring her that everything would be all right, and examined her feet. After a few minutes of listening to him soothe her, I was convinced that he didn’t have plans to rape and murder us.

I excused myself to get some food. Since I was hydrated and a little rested, my stomach remembered that it was starving.

The downstairs was lit with lots of candles, too. Thank god for Crate & Barrel. Lazlo stood by the patio doors in the living room, but I went into the kitchen without saying anything to him.

He left a can opener out on the counter, and I used it to open a can of salmon. I grabbed a fork, eating it right of the can, and I made my way back to the living room.

“The cat is swimming,” Lazlo nodded to the pool out back. That’s what he’d been staring at. Ripley freaked him out.

“I think lions like water.” I swallowed down the salmon and walked over to watch her. The pool had an algae film to it, but she dog paddled through it.

“So where do you come from that they have lions?” Lazlo gave me a sidelong glance.

“We found her on the way here,” I shrugged and took another bite. I didn’t want to talk about where I came from, or remember the quarantine or Beck or Sommer.

“I was in L.A.,” Lazlo explained, as if I asked. “I lived in a bunker under a house after the virus really started spreading. Then three weeks ago, we ran out of food.”

“So you’ve been living in a bunker throughout this whole thing?” I glared at him, but he was too busy watching Ripley to notice.

“Through most of it,” he said, oblivious to my icy tone. “When shit started hitting the fan, I bought this house in the hills with a bunker underneath. It was me, my bassist, his girlfriend, and a friend of mine from high school.

“I asked my mom to stay with us.” His voice got lower as he went on. “But she was at home in Toledo and didn’t want to fly out. And at first, I think we went in the bunker almost as a joke. We didn’t think it was really as bad as they were saying. We didn’t think …” He trailed off.

“What happened after you left the bunker?” I asked.

“They all died.” Lazlo shook his head, trying to shake it off, but his voice was thick. “Within a week. The only good thing is that they were all killed. None of them ever got infected.”

“How did you survive?” I asked. To be honest, I was a little shocked that he had been the brains of the operation.

“Don’t know,” Lazlo shrugged. “Luck. I hid out in an old recording studio for a while. I left to scavenge, and I found Blue last week. Without him, I wouldn’t have made it this far.” When I didn’t say anything, he smirked at me. “He’s Canadian, you know.”

“I did not know that,” I said, but I wasn’t sure why it mattered either.

“Listen for when he says ‘about.’ It’s a hoot,” Lazlo grinned. His abrupt shift in emotions bugged me, so I turned back to the kitchen. “Where are you going?”

“The kitchen. I was gonna throw this away and get some water.” I held up my empty can.

“No, I meant, where are you headed in life?” There was something sad in his eyes when he looked at me. His happiness might be more of an act than he let on.

“North,” I said, wishing I had a better answer. “My brother is in a government quarantine, and I have to find him.”

“We’re looking for a quarantine.” Lazlo brightened. “Maybe we should go with you.” I didn’t answer right away, so he added, “There’s safety in numbers.”

“Yeah,” I nodded, and I wasn’t sure if I’d live to regret my decision. “We’re gonna rest here for the night and go in the morning.”

“That sounds good,” Lazlo said and went back to staring outside.

Ripley climbed out of the pool and shook the water off, her chain crashing loudly against the stone patio. I went into the kitchen to get water, and then went upstairs to the master bedroom. Blue had cleaned Harlow’s feet and wrapped them up. With new socks, hopefully they would hold up better tomorrow.

I stole silk pajamas from the dresser drawers, knowing that I would have to leave them here to conserve space in my messenger bag. Grabbing a candle, I went into the bathroom to get ready for bed.

Once I took off my clothes, I inspected my entire body for scratches, and I only found a bruise. When I turned on the faucet, dirty water sputtered out, but it was better than no water at all. Using a washcloth, I did the best I could to clean myself up.

When I came out, Blue had gone, and Harlow had changed and crawled into bed, but she wasn’t asleep yet. I called Ripley, and once she finally came in, I locked the door behind her. Ripley lay on the bedroom floor, licking herself clean from her swim, and Harlow was asleep within minutes.

Sleep didn’t come that easy for me, though. After tossing and turning for a while, I gave up, snuck into the bathroom, and shut the door. I sat on the floor, burying my face in my arms, and sobbed harder than I had in months. My whole body shook.

I cried for Beck, who I had cared for way more than I should have. He deserved so much more than this, and I had just turned and ran away, leaving him to die. Leaving them all to die.

I hadn’t wanted to leave Sommer alone and terrified like that, but I didn’t know what choice I had. Letting her follow me had been a mistake, but it wasn’t worse than staying in the quarantine. Everyone had died. All the soldiers who stayed behind to try to save them, and all the people trapped in small rooms as the monsters broke in.

And I cried for Max. I didn’t know where he was or if he was all right. It was my job to protect him, and I hadn’t been there. Maybe he’d made it to a new quarantine. Or maybe he had never even made it out at all.

But I couldn’t think that. I had to believe that Max was still out there and that I would find him. I couldn’t live with myself if anything happened to him.

But right now, in the bathroom, it was all I could do to keep from screaming.

When I had myself under control, I went back out and climbed into the huge bed, lying on the far side from Harlow. I was too exhausted to lay awake any longer.

I woke up because I couldn’t breathe. I was suffocating, and Ripley growled. I opened my eyes to see her face right in front of mine.

– 5 –

Over two-hundred pounds of jungle cat sat on my chest, crushing me. Someone knocked at the bedroom door, and Ripley growled again. Using all my strength, I pushed her off me and gasped for breath. She leapt onto the floor and did another low growl/roar at the door.

“Hey, are you guys awake?” Blue asked when he stopped knocking.

“Yeah!” Harlow shouted and came out of the bathroom. She glanced over at me, still catching my breath. “What’s going on with you?”

“Nothing,” I shook my head, refusing to tell her that Ripley almost killed me in attempt to wake me up.

“So, are we all going together then?” Blue asked through the closed bedroom door. I swung my legs over the edge of the bed, and my feet groaned when I stood on them.

“Going where?” Harlow looked at me.

“North,” I replied vaguely and hobbled to the bathroom.

“What? Why? Why can’t we just stay here?” Harlow asked.

“I have to find my brother,” I told her.

“Okay, well, I’m making breakfast,” Blue said, when neither of us really answered him. “So you guys should come downstairs, and we can all talk about this.”

When I went into the bathroom, I slammed the door behind me. I’d been plagued by horrible nightmares all night long, and then the lion nearly suffocated me. I did not want to fight with Harlow.

“I don’t want to find your brother!” Harlow shouted from the other side of the door.

“Okay! Stay here!” I groaned. I couldn’t even pee in peace.

“We slept in a real bed last night, not just a stupid cot!” Harlow continued. “And I wore real pajamas! The closets are full of clean clothes!”

When I finished going to the bathroom, I washed my hands with water and lots of soap. I opened the door to Harlow standing right outside, her arms crossed firmly over her chest. Ripley, for her part, was sprawled out on the bed, fast asleep.

“The food and water are gonna run out in a few days.” I brushed past Harlow on my way to get clothes to change into. “The zombies will come here, and we’ll run out of bullets.”

“How is that any different from anywhere else?” Harlow asked. “We’re gonna run out of food and ammunition, since there aren’t any more factories, and zombies are always gonna find us. At least here we have a place to sleep.”

I hated that she had a point, but things weren’t like that in the quarantine. I’m not entirely sure where they got food, except Beck once said something about a major government stockpile of dehydrated meals. Plus they had a garden, a water purifying system, electricity, and fences.

“Well, you can stay here as long as you want.” I grabbed a pair of jeans and a shirt. “But Blue and Lazlo are going with me. So…” I shrugged and went into the closet to change.

Harlow didn’t say anything after that, and for the first time since I’d met Lazlo, I was glad that we’d run into him. He could at least be useful for getting Harlow to do stuff.

I changed and got ready, but Harlow took her sweet time. She searched through all of the former inhabitant’s makeup, and spent way too long getting gussied up for a vacuous rock star who was way too old for her. He had to be at least twenty.

I gave up on waiting for her and went downstairs. Blue made a fire in the sink and held a skillet over it, cooking meat-type patties. It was the first almost cooked food I’d had in ages, so I ate happily.

Harlow came downstairs wearing another skirt and strappy tank top, pairing it with her usual combat boots. Her hair was pulled back nicely, accented with some diamond clips she’d found in the jewelry box.

“I have fantastic news,” Blue grinned. “I poked around the house this morning, and I found an SUV in the garage. The keys were on the key rack, it’s gassed up, and ready to go.”

“You mean we don’t have to walk?” Harlow’s eyes sparkled. “And we can actually take stuff with us?”

“Honest?” I asked, fighting to contain my happiness. I thought I was going to spend the next month walking to Wyoming. “Did you test drive it and everything?”

“Well, I started it to make sure it ran,” Blue said.

“It purred like a kitten,” Lazlo added.

“It’s in the garage?” I asked, already backing away.

Before Blue could say anything more, I rushed out to the garage. It was dark, but I could still see the bulky shape of a massive gas-guzzling SUV.

I hit my hand against the garage door opener, which naturally didn’t work since there wasn’t any power. But I didn’t care. I was too excited. I had to pry the garage door open myself, but my happiness empowered me.

With the sunlight shining in, I got my first good look at it. It was black and damn near brand new. Cupping my hands, I peered in and admired how spacious the interior was. There was even plenty of room in the back for Ripley.

“It is pretty exciting,” Lazlo smiled, coming out to the garage to inspect it with me.

“No, it’s more than exciting. This is life changing. This…” I was on the verge of tears I was so happy. In the months before Max and I had gone to quarantine, we had found exactly two running vehicles with keys, and they both sustained traumatic injury. “When are we leaving?”

“As soon as we’re ready, I guess,” Lazlo shrugged.

“If I had known about this, I wouldn’t have slept last night.”

“Wow.” He looked at me with awe. “I don’t think you’re kidding.”

“I’m really not,” I admitted.

I ran back into the house, hurrying to gather up all my stuff so we could get out of here. I even packed Harlow’s stuff to speed the process along. Our messenger bags were filled with essentials. If we had to leave things behind, we’d still have everything in a carry-on size.

We loaded up the SUV, and I felt almost optimistic. Sure, I still didn’t know where my little brother was, or even if he was alive, and man-eating zombies still roamed the hollow shell of the earth, but god dammit, we had a car!

It took some cajoling to get Ripley into the back, but I did not want to leave her behind. She’d be an invaluable resource against the infected, but more than that, I kind of liked her.

Thanks to a can of tuna, she eventually got in, and once she settled in amongst the bags and realized she was free to sleep, she seemed okay with it.

I called shotgun, and Lazlo scowled. Blue got to drive because he found it, but he promised me that I’d drive the next leg.

When he started the SUV, and I heard the rumble of the engine, my heart soared. We backed out of the driveway, turned on the road, and drove away from the abandoned house.

“How about some driving tunes?” Lazlo suggested.

“There aren’t radio stations anymore,” Blue said, but he fiddled with the radio.

Static blared out. The GPS kicked in and told us it couldn’t locate the satellite, but Blue hit another button and shut it off. He hit something else and smiled.

“Eureka! A CD player!”

Bon Jovi wafted out of the speakers, and we all exchanged a look.

“I don’t know. That’s kind of really unexpected,” I said.

“Not bad, but really unexpected,” Blue agreed.

“I think it’s kind of bad,” Lazlo said. “But it could be worse.”

“Yeah, it could be your CD,” I said, and Blue laughed.

“Ha ha.” Lazlo rolled his eyes and sunk lower in the seat.

“Who is this?” Harlow asked.

“Somebody who’s probably dead,” I said and looked out the window.

The burgeoning development started giving way to more established homes, and the houses got older and less nice. It wasn’t until we’d been driving for a while, and houses turned into buildings looking sad in the desert sun that it dawned on me where we were.

We turned on the strip, which should’ve been glittering with garish bright lights but instead looked like a dusty ghost town.

A reproduction of the Eiffel Tower had fallen on its side. Cars were crashed or simply left deserted up and down the road. A massive fountain was filled with stagnant water and floating bodies. Trees on the boulevard were wilted and dead. Several rotting corpses lined the sidewalks, and carrion birds circled in the sky.

“Oh my gosh.” I leaned forward, looking at the broken marquees that hung in front of towering hotels. “This is Las Vegas.”

“Yeah. Where did you think we were?” Lazlo asked.

“I didn’t know. I just knew desert.” I had spent so much time isolated in the quarantine that it never occurred to me how near we were to a city. “We should stop.”

“What for? You in the mood to gamble?” Lazlo asked.

“These are really nice hotels. I’m sure the suites and kitchens are loaded with non-perishable food,” I said.

Blue slowed down. He rolled up over the curb, driving around the deteriorating decorative features to pull right in front of the doors.

“We won’t be able to get up to the suites because they’re on the top floors and the elevators are broken, but there has to be stuff on the main floor,” Blue said and turned off the SUV.

“So we just started on this road trip, and we’re stopping?” Harlow raised an eyebrow at us.

“We should stock up while we can,” I opened the door and hopped out. “We don’t know when we’ll be able to again.”

I went around the back and opened the door so Ripley could get out, and I grabbed the handgun from Harlow’s bag and shoved it in my waistband. The sun was blinding and hot, making me even more thankful for the vehicle and its air conditioning.

Blue and I walked into the casino first, with Lazlo and Harlow following. I didn’t like the idea of them being together, because Harlow froze and Lazlo was an idiot. I wanted to get in and out of here as quickly as possible.

“I’ve been here before,” Lazlo said to no one in particular. “I played at the Hard Rock, and we partied it up in Vegas for like three days after.”

“Yeah, great.” I did my best to ignore him as I stepped through the broken glass and squinted in the darkness of the casino. “Does anybody have a light or something?”

Casinos were built without windows so people can’t keep track of how long they’ve been there. That’s fine when it’s full of bright lights, but with the power out, the casino was a pitch black tomb. We were left feeling around broken chairs, upended slot machines, and lots of dead bodies.

“It smells horrible in here,” Lazlo grimaced after he’d made it a few feet inside. It smelled pretty rank, but I was getting used to the smell of death, as much as anyone could get used to it.

“You should’ve smelled the truck I was in yesterday.” Harlow gagged at the thought.

“Blue, can you see anything?” I walked farther into the darkness. Blue was ahead of me, and I couldn’t see him anymore

“Not really. I’m trying to find security. They should have flashlights.” He started to say something else, but he grunted and I heard a bang. “I’m okay. I just tripped.”

“You know, I saw a flashlight in the car,” Lazlo said. He waited just inside the doors, rubbing his arm and looking around in the dark. “Should I go get it?”

“Yeah, that might be helpful,” I said dryly.

He came back a few minutes later with a flashlight, and I took it from him. I had deemed him too stupid to even handle a light. After that, we were able to find the security area and two working flashlights. I gave one to Blue and one to Harlow.

Lazlo made some kind of complaint, but I ignored him. Blue went to the right to look for food, and I went to the left, thinking it’d be quicker if we split up. I left Harlow and Lazlo with the instruction to look for food but not to stray too far away.

“Is she always like this?” Lazlo said to Harlow as I walked away.

“Usually,” Harlow replied, and I sighed to myself.

I held the flashlight up over my head, shining as much light as I could, and made my way through smashed slots and broken tables, looking for a kitchen or bar.

Without air conditioning or windows, it was suffocating. By the time I found the kitchen, I was drenched in sweat and finding it hard to breathe. The air was filled with dust, heat, and death.

I found an empty black trash bag, and I rummaged around. Most of the food had spoiled, and a body lying on the stove had burned to a crisp some time ago. I pushed past it and hunted around the shelves.

There were many jars of maraschino cherries and olives for drinks, and I tossed them in the bag. The best thing I found were cases of bottled of water, and I was filling the bag with them when I heard a shaky groan behind me.

A solitary zombie stood in the door to the kitchen. It was so far into the end stages of the disease, I couldn’t tell if it was a man or a woman. Most of its hair had fallen out, and it was emaciated and pale. It looked like a reanimated corpse.

Part of its bottom lip was gone, as well as most of its teeth. Yellowish drool dripped down from its mouth, and it just stood there, staring at me. A younger, healthier zombie would’ve already sprung on me, but this one was almost dead.

I didn’t want to waste a bullet on it, but I couldn’t leave it alive either. I scanned the kitchen, hoping for something less personal than a butcher knife but more dangerous than a ladle.

The zombie walked towards me, hobbling and bumping into everything. I grabbed the thing nearest to me – a super long meat thermometer. I worked with what I had.

I stepped forward, and before it could react, I jammed the thermometer in its eye, right through its brain. The zombie stopped moving, but it took a second before it collapsed back on the ground.

When it fell, my flashlight picked up the bigger problem.

– 6 –

Waiting outside the kitchen door were three young, hungry zombies, but I hadn’t heard them over the dying zombie’s labored breaths. I had been too busy concentrating on the wrong zombie.

“It was a fucking decoy,” I said, feeling confused.

The other zombies charged towards me. I grabbed a metal pan and chucked it at the charging zombie’s head. It didn’t kill him, but it bought me a second to think of a better plan.

I dropped my flashlight on the counter and dove across a stainless steel island, sending pans flying as I slid out of reach of another zombie’s grasp. I slammed into the stove across from it, knocking a spoon, a salt shaker, and box of matches down onto my lap when I fell to the floor.

A zombie dove across the island, and I dropped to my belly, sliding in the gap underneath it. I barely fit. The zombie crashed onto its head, falling onto the floor next to where I lay hidden under the island.

The box of matches was within my reach, so I grabbed for it. As the zombie struggled to get up, its foot slid under the island, almost kicking me in the face, and I struck a match. I pressed the flame against his pants.

Unfortunately, zombies aren’t very flammable, and it went out instantly. It still seemed like a brilliant idea, and I slid out the other side of the island.

Two of the zombies were on the opposite side of the kitchen from me. The third one, a very fat balding man who looked disturbingly like Paul Giamatti, crouched down to eat the carcass of the zombie I’d just killed. The meat thermometer was still in its eyes as the Paul Giamatti zombie ate its face.

“God, you’re gross,” I grimaced as I stood up. He looked up at me, excited over fresh meat, and I was already grabbing a bottle of tequila off the counter.

He stood up, and I hit the bottle over his head. While it did smash, breaking a bottle over someone’s head requires a lot more force than movies had led me to believe. My wrist screamed painfully as shards of glass and alcohol splattered everywhere.

Zombie Paul Giamatti howled as blood and tequila dripped into his eyes. I tried to strike another match, which didn’t work, and he reached for me.

I stepped backward, nearly running right into the arms of one of his infected comrades, but I ducked down just before he grabbed me. I leaned back, rolling into the zombie’s legs and knocking him down, and then somersaulted back onto my feet.

I finally lit a stupid match, and I flicked it onto the alcohol-drenched Paul Giamatti zombie. This time, he caught on fire, and it quickly spread. He even managed to light the zombie next to him on fire.

This was good, except that now I had two crazed, burning zombies standing between me and the exit, plus another one that wasn’t on fire. I had not thought this plan through at all.

The flaming zombies stood on one side of the kitchen, and they seemed too preoccupied by the fact that they were on fire to really care about me. The other one blocked the only open aisle, and I figured that I had a better chance of getting by him.

I grabbed my garbage bag with one hand, and with the other, I picked up a ladle. Holding onto the spoon end, I waited until the zombie stepped towards me, then I swiped it across his neck.

This ladle had a hook at the end of the handle so it could be hung up, and the hook caught his throat, tearing it completely open. His blood was too thick to spray out, but it startled gurgling. He put his hands over the wound and leaned onto the counter.

I slid past him, moving as quickly as I could. I thought once I got out of the kitchen, I would be home free, but since I was running, the burning zombies decided to give chase.

Carrying a bag filled with heavy water bottles and jars, I found myself jumping and diving over tables as fast balls of fire tore after me. If I tripped on a single fallen chair, I was totally screwed.

Because they were on fire, they at least provided me with enough light to see about a foot in front of me. That was good since I had left the flashlight in the kitchen.

I had a gun, but by the time I got it out and tried to aim, it would be too late. In retrospect, I should’ve pulled it out in the kitchen, but I’m always conserving ammunition. If there were other weapons available, I wanted to use them first.

One of the zombies got tripped up on something or simply just gave up. When I looked back over my shoulder, he was lying on the ground, burning to death the way he was meant to.

That damn Paul Giamatti was persistent, and he should’ve been dead by now, but he only seemed to be gaining speed.

When I rounded a corner and leapt over a slot machine, I saw sunlight shining in, meaning I was getting close to the doorway. That also meant that I was probably getting closer to innocent bystanders, and I didn’t have a plan on how to stop the burning zombie when I got there.

“Run!” I shouted, in case anyone was standing in the entrance.

“Remy?” Harlow asked. I was close enough to where I could see her, and she wasn’t running. She just stood there, staring at me.

“Run, god dammit!” I growled, and she finally darted towards the door.

Lazlo appeared out of nowhere, seemingly stepping from the shadows. He looked surprised, but instead of running, he raised a bulky looking gun, pointing it right at me.

“Wait to get down until I tell you!” Lazlo said, and I didn’t know why, except he was a bad shot and needed us to get really close. I was nearly to him, when he yelled, “Get down!”

I complied, diving at the ground and landing almost at his feet. I heard a weird clacking sound, but it wasn’t like a gun going off.

I closed my eyes tightly, waiting to feel the burning death grip from a zombie, but it never came. Finally, I lifted my head and looked around. The zombie lay a few feet behind me, writhing on the floor and groaning. I got up and watched as he stopped moving.

“What’d you do?” I asked, looking at Lazlo.

“I tased him,” Lazlo nodded to the square gun lying on the carpet. Two cords went from it, connecting it to the burning corpse. “I grabbed a taser off a security guard. What happened to the zombie, anyway? Why is he on fire?”

“Cause I lit him on fire,” I shrugged and brushed dust from my pants.

“Why didn’t you just shoot him? That’s why you have a gun,” Lazlo said, pushing his dark bangs out of his eyes.

“I was saving bullets.” I rubbed the back of my neck and avoided his gaze. “We might not have any for a long time, and… I mean, the zombie looked like Paul Giamatti! How the hell was I supposed to know he’d be so flipping fast?”

“Who’s Paul Giamatti?” Harlow asked.

“Never mind.” I looked over at her. “Why didn’t you run when I told you to?”

“Cause Lazlo was here, and he wasn’t running.” Harlow said it like it made complete sense. As if Lazlo was the voice of reason.

“When I say run, just run! I don’t care what anybody else is doing! You could’ve been killed!”

“If you’re so worried about my safety, maybe you shouldn’t light zombies on fire and then lead them to me,” Harlow shot back.

“I wouldn’t have led him to you if you’d run,” I muttered.

“Is everyone okay?” Blue asked, and I saw the bobbing glow of his flashlight as he rushed towards us from the other side of the casino.

“Yeah, we’re fine,” Lazlo told him, grinning broadly. “Thanks to me.”

“I heard yelling. What happened?” Blue slowed down when he came into the light of the entrance, carrying his own garbage bag full of stuff, and clicked off his flashlight.

“I saved Remy’s life,” Lazlo beamed, and I rolled my eyes and started walking out. “Oh, come on. I totally did.”

“He was gonna die. I just had to run a little bit longer,” I reasoned and carefully stepped through the shattered front doors into the sun, which seemed obscene after the darkness of the casino. “Ripley! Kitty, kitty!”

“You could just say ‘thank you.’” Lazlo stood next to me, but I refused to look at him.

“I could,” I admitted but said nothing more. “Ripley! Come on, girl! Kitty, kitty!”

“Maybe she’s not coming,” Harlow said. She walked over to the SUV and opened the door. “She is a wild animal.”

Blue opened the back of the SUV, setting his trash bag in with our stuff, and he left it open before he got in the driver’s seat. Even Lazlo got in the SUV, but I waited outside, calling Ripley.

I was just about to give up when I heard her roar, and the clanking of her chain. She flew right past me, jumping into the back, and I had to suppress a smile. I shut the door behind her and went around to get inside.

“I don’t know why it’s so hard for you to admit that I saved your life,” Lazlo said almost the instant I got into the passenger seat. “It’s not shameful. I’m sure you’ve saved people’s lives before, and they’ve saved yours. It’s part of life.”

“It’s not hard for me to admit anything,” I said.

I still had the bag of stuff from the casino, and I dug through it. All that running had left me in need of sustenance. I pulled out a jar of cherries and opened it.

“What do you have there?” Lazlo asked.

“Cherries.” I popped one in my mouth, and then held out the jar for anyone to take one. Harlow reached in and grabbed one, and so did Lazlo, but Blue passed because he was driving. “What did you get?”

“Mostly just bottled water, and a couple bottles of vodka,” Blue said. “How about you?”

“Cherries, olives, water,” I shrugged. “It wasn’t that great, but we can always use the water.”

“Check it out.” Lazlo leaned forward between the seats. He plucked a perfectly tied cherry stem from his mouth and held it out for me. “I tied that with my tongue. You know what that means?” He waggled his eyebrows at me, I’m assuming in an attempt to be seductive.

“That you’re an idiot?”

“Whatever. I’m awesome,” Lazlo leaned back in his seat, looking mildly defeated.

“What does it mean?” Harlow asked, giving him a perplexed look.

“How about some more driving music?” Blue suggested.

Before anyone could disagree, he turned up the stereo, causing “You Give Love a Bad name” to come blasting out of the speakers. I settled back into the seat, preferring Bon Jovi to conversation.

We sped past what little remained of a booming human society. It was still a strange thing to get accustomed to. Knowing that most of the human race was dead or infected. I lost my appetite and handed Harlow the rest of the jar of cherries.

I tried to get some sleep as the city scenery gave way to more vacant desert, and the sun moved across the car. Even with the safety of being in a moving vehicle, I couldn’t sleep.

We stopped at a gas station just before the sun set. Getting gas was a hit or a miss. As quickly as the pandemic hit, some stations had instantly run out of gas, never to be refilled, while others had lost all their customers before they had a chance to run out.

We were lucky this time, and Lazlo went inside to steal beef jerky while Blue filled the SUV up.

Blue got in the passenger seat, and I took a turn driving while he rested. Eventually, everyone managed to fall asleep, which seemed pretty amazing to me considering how loud Ripley snored. Harlow twitched a lot in her sleep, jerking and occasionally moaning. I thought about waking her, but I decided she needed the rest more than she needed to escape her nightmares.

I’d been driving for quite a while when I saw something that made me think I was hallucinating, so I slowed to a stop. I sat there, blinking at it.

“What’s going on?” Blue asked groggily and sat up straighter. The car stopping had woken him. “What happened?”

“What’s that?” I asked, pointing to the road in front of us.

“It… it looks like a tiger.” Blue sounded just as confused and uncertain as I was. “What the hell is going on? We’re in Nevada, not the Sahara. Where are all these animals coming from?”

“I don’t know,” I shook my head.

I drove around the tiger, giving it a wide berth. A little ways down the road, at the mouth of a long gravel driveway, another tiger stood. Half a mile down the driveway, I saw some kind of ranch.

And almost as shocking as the tigers, all the windows were lit up. With glowing yellow light. Like they had electricity and inhabitants.

“What do you think?” I looked over at Blue.

“It wouldn’t hurt to check it out,” Blue shrugged.

Like every other bad decision in my life, I went against my gut feeling, and turned onto the driveway.

– 7 –

Vehicles were parked around the ranch, mostly large trucks, including a semi with a short trailer. The main house was long and dark brown with a porch in the front. It would’ve looked normal, with its rocking chairs and a shot gun propped up next to the door, if it wasn’t for the massive white tiger sprawled out on the porch.

Shadows moved behind the window, peering around the curtain to investigate our approaching headlights. A bright spotlight lit up on the porch when I stopped the SUV next to the house.

Ripley rumbled with a low growl. Two tigers had gathered closer to us. They circled the SUV slowly and deliberately.

“What’s going on?” Harlow asked, instantly alert and afraid. She and Lazlo woke up at the sound of Ripley’s growl. “Where are we?”

“Should we let this cat out?” Lazlo leaned forward in his seat, so he was closer to me and further away from the lion. “She looks like she’s about to bite someone’s head off.”

“No. I don’t know.” I didn’t know what the hell was going on here, and I had no idea how dangerous the tigers might be, either to us or Ripley. “Maybe we should go.” I turned to Blue

Blue looked away, his face mirroring my own uncertainty. People were here, with electricity, and they might know something about a quarantine. He chewed his lip and nodded once.

“Someone’s coming out!” Harlow shouted and pointed at the ranch.

Instead of acting on my chance to escape, I turned back to see a man walking out the door. Tall, with dark hair slicked back, he strode toward us with a sense of purpose. He waved his hand, almost thoughtlessly, and the tigers backed down.

He held his hands out to us, palms up in a gesture of peace. Even though he smiled at us, I had a strange feeling that something sinister lurked behind it.

“I think we should still leave,” Lazlo suggested behind me. In my rearview mirror, I could see him. He had kept his voice even, but his dark eyes betrayed his anxiety.

“No way!” Harlow cast a confused glare at him. “They have electricity! That means they could have running water! And real food! Why would we just leave without even talking to them?”

“She’s has a point,” Blue said, shrugging helplessly. “They might know where your brother’s at. Or he might even be here.”

Ripley growled in the back again, and I felt everyone looking at me, waiting. Somehow, the decision had fallen on me whether we stayed or went.

This didn’t look anything like a government facility, but Blue was right. I was driving blindly to find Max, and I needed all the help I could get.

Sighing, I turned off the car and opened the door. Lazlo grumbled something I couldn’t understand, but he followed suit.

The man walked towards me, his smile widening, and Blue walked around the car to stand next to me. Harlow hurried around to meet him. Both Blue and I moved so we shielded her a bit, and Lazlo stepped closer to her.

“I wasn’t sure if you were going get out for a minute,” the guy laughed.

“We were just making sure the tigers were gone.” Blue kept his voice light and smiled. I felt relieved having him here. When I was nervous, I looked nervous, but he did a good job of covering it up.

“They’re mostly harmless, unless you’re a zombie,” he laughed again, then extended his hand to Blue. “I’m Korech, and this is my home.”

“I’m Blue.” Blue shook his hand.

“Remy.” I took his hand, and it was warm and gripped too tightly.

He reached past me to shake Lazlo’s hand, and Lazlo hesitated for a moment before taking it. Harlow introduced herself, announcing her first and last name, and Korech smiled at her a fraction of second longer than I felt comfortable with.

Ripley roared, and I glanced back at the SUV. She moved up to the driver’s seat and peered out at us.

“I see you have one too.” Korech kept smiling. His teeth were perfect and white, and his sweater was fitted, so I could see his muscles underneath. “I thought we’d gotten the last of them.”

“What?” I cocked my head at him. “Where did you get your tigers from?”

“Probably the same place as you.” Korech’s smile faltered. “All the animal shows they did in Vegas, like the magic acts. That’s where the big cats came from. I like having them because of how much they hate the zombies. They sense evil.”

“Yeah, they’re good at that,” I shifted uneasily.

“Why don’t you come inside?” Korech stepped back and gestured to the ranch. “I’m sure the rest of the family is eager to meet you.”

“What should I do with her?” I pointed back at Ripley.

“Just let her out,” Korech waved his hand vaguely. “She probably grew up with these tigers anyway.”

As Korech walked up to the house, Harlow scurried to keep with him. Blue walked by her side, but Lazlo stayed back with me.

They didn’t leave me any time to wrestle with my indecision about releasing Ripley. I opened the back door, and she jumped out. Ripley sniffed around the sand a bit. I could only watch her for a moment, and then Lazlo and I followed Korech into his house.

“Oh wow,” Harlow whispered as she stepped inside. Nothing was particularly stunning about the ranch, so it must’ve been the electricity that had her so excited.

The front room was filled with couches, the worn variety found at the Salvation Army for $20. They sat in a circle, facing the center of the room. A small table was in the middle with a black, worn bible on top of it.

Cushions and pillows were scattered about the hardwood floor, as if people had been sitting on them. A large iron cross hung on the far wall, but other than that, the room was empty.

Korech led us into the next room, the kitchen. It was a large with a big wood burning stove, and two refrigerators. A woman stood by the sink. She appeared to be only a few years older than me, and so thin, she was on the point of being frail. Her blond hair was nearly white and had been pulled back in a ponytail.

The sleeves of her dress were short with puffy shoulders, and a matronly white lace trim embellished the waist. The hem fell just below her knee, and while it fit, it had a bag-like quality.

“This is Nevaeh,” Korech introduced her, and she beamed at us. She clapped her hands together in front of her chest, reminding me of a young child on Christmas morning. “She is as close to a saint as a woman can be.”

His use of the word woman versus person made me bristle, but I forced a smile at her.

“Oh I am so glad to see other people who are still alive!” Nevaeh squealed, and then to contain herself, she took a deep breath before continuing. “We have been praying for the Lord to let us help those who can be helped, and He brought you to us.”

“Thank you,” Blue laughed to mask his unease.

“Nevaeh, they’ve just arrived,” Korech said, not unkindly. “And it’s very late. Why don’t we see if they need anything?”

“Oh my, where are my manners?” Nevaeh gestured to the kitchen. “Do you need anything to eat or drink? We have food and electricity and running water and beds.”

“You have running water?” Harlow gaped at her.

“Yes, we are very blessed,” Nevaeh smiled.

“I would love to take a shower,” Harlow said.

That really did sound amazing. An actual shower. Even at the quarantine, I had been forced to wash myself out of sinks in the girls’ bathrooms.

“What about the rest of you?” Nevaeh asked, looking over the rest of us.

“A shower is all we really need right now,” Blue said, and even he was excited about the prospect. Showers were pretty magical things.

“Let’s show them around and introduce them to the rest of the family, then they can get settled in for the night.” Korech looked back at us to see if we agreed, but there was nothing we could really do except nod.

The next room was a dining room with a very long table that could easily seat twenty or thirty people. Korech gestured vaguely to two bedrooms, referring to one as his, and saying nothing about the second.

He opened the door to the bathroom, and I almost salivated at the sight of the shower and working toilet, but then he moved us along to show us the downstairs.

The basement instantly freaked me out. It was obviously fairly new, with clean slate bricks lining the wall and a simple cement floor. While it was very large for a basement, it had only two rooms.

The first was a “bedroom” containing twenty single mattresses that were little more than cots. In the corner, there was a sewing machine. That explained the bag-like quality of Nevaeh’s dress; they made their own clothes.

What disturbed me were the fifteen or so girls who inhabited the basement. They heard us coming, so they all sat awake in their beds, wearing matching white nightgowns. Most of them had long hair tied back in braids, and they were all thin and pale.

They ranged in age from four to around twenty-four. Nevaeh was the oldest female here, and most of the girls looked between fifteen to twenty. From the bump on the belly of a girl in the back, I guessed she was pregnant.

Nevaeh introduced us to all the girls, but I barely heard their names. Nausea rushed over me, and I wanted to leave. Harlow met the situation without any concern, but this was how we had lived in the quarantine. All the young girls had been kept together, separate from the boys.

But somehow, this felt different.

The girls sat on their beds, staring at us as we stood by the steps leading upstairs, but strangely, none of them seemed to recognize Lazlo. He was incredibly famous, especially for people in their age group, but they showed no recognition.

The other room in the basement was the bathroom, and it was more like a shower room from prison movies. Two toilets and four shower heads in one giant room with a drain in the middle. Privacy clearly wasn’t an issue here.

After seeing the showers, Harlow tuned everything out. She stared at them longingly.

Blue kept his expression neutral, smiling at the appropriate times, but I couldn’t imagine that this scene sat well with him either. Lazlo’s lips were pressed into a thin line, and his face glistened with nervous sweat. He stayed incredibly close to me, to the point where I bumped into him every time I moved.

“And all the emergency food is in there,” Nevaeh gestured to a closet off the bedroom. “We can just close that door leading upstairs, and this a bomb shelter. We can survive anything.”

“This all looks really nice and fairly new,” Blue commented, looking around. “Was this all built after the… infection spread?” He chose his words carefully, afraid that saying the wrong thing would offend them.

“Oh no, this was built several years ago,” Nevaeh smiled. “We all lived here before End Times descended upon us. That’s how we’ve been able to survive it all so well.”

“So you’ve lived here for years?” Lazlo’s voice had a tight shakiness he couldn’t completely hide.

“God called upon me to build a safe place, and I did.” Korech gestured widely to the room, and all of the girls looked on him with reverence. “He allowed me to keep all these people safe, and now He is allowing me to help you.”

This was met with the girls saying things like “Amen” and “Praise be to God.”

“We truly appreciate it,” Blue said, and his smile had begun to waver.

“I’m sure you’re all exhausted. The sinful world out there is wearying,” Korech said.

I almost pointed out that the sin quite as exhausting as the zombies, but technically I supposed, zombies were sinful.

“Um, well…” I tried to form an excuse to leave, but I couldn’t come up with one.

“I’d like to shower,” Harlow said. Even as strange and somewhat creepy as this was becoming, she was completely unfazed

“Yes, of course,” Korech smiled wider. “You can shower and make yourselves at home in the beds down here. The girls will be happy to help you.” He turned his attention to Blue and Lazlo, and Lazlo moved closer to me, so his arm pressed up against mine. “You two are more than welcome to shower as well. You can use the showers upstairs, and sleep in the boys’ room next to mine.”

“There’s a boys’ room?” Lazlo asked.

“Yes, of course,” Korech laughed. “We like to keep unmarried men and women separate. It’s written in the scripture.”

“Oh, right,” Lazlo smiled, relieved.

He probably thought Korech might lead him off to kill him or something, but what Korech said actually made sense. Maybe we were all just overreacting.

Korech bid us good night, then led Blue and Lazlo up the stairs. Lazlo shot a worried a look back down at me, and I tried to give him a reassuring smile.

“Oh, all our clothes are in the car,” I realized.

“We have things down here.” Nevaeh put a hand on my arm to prevent me from going further up the stairs. “All our clothes are new and untainted. I’m sure they would be more comfortable than the clothes you currently have.”

“Well…” I wanted to go up and get my things so I could get a gun, check on Ripley, and make sure the boys were really going to another room.

“You can get your things in the morning, if you still want them.” Nevaeh moved her hand to the small of my back and ushered me further in the room. “But I’m sure you’ll find our things to be much more comfortable.”

“I would like some new clothes,” Harlow said, and I would’ve glared at her if everyone wasn’t watching us. She had just stolen tons of new clothes from that house, and they looked much better than the silly bag dresses they made here.

“Lia, will you get them some things?” Nevaeh asked a girl with long, red hair.

“Yes, of course.” Lia jumped off her bed and went to the back of the room, where all the matching outfits were kept neatly folded on several shelves.

“I’m going to go upstairs to make sure everything is alright,” Nevaeh said, looking very seriously at both of us. “If you need anything, Lia will get it for you.”

“Thank you,” Harlow smiled at her.

“You are a very lovely girl.” Nevaeh touched her cheek gently. “You will fit in perfectly here.”

With that, she smiled and headed up the stairs. I pretended that I didn’t notice how she hadn’t said anything about me fitting in.

Lia brought clothes over to us, smiling like we were fancy new toys. I didn’t feel entirely comfortable showering with Harlow, since I still possessed some modesty, but I preferred it to waiting in the room with the other girls.

They all smiled too widely at us, except for Vega, a girl with black hair in the back. I thought I saw something else in her expression. I actually would’ve liked to talk to her, but she was in the far corner. Besides that, even if she had anything to say, she wouldn’t be able to say it around everyone else.

The water never really got warm and the pressure was almost non-existent, but it had to be the greatest shower I ever had. After spending a few minutes simply relishing the fact that we were getting clean, Harlow prattled on about how amazing this place was.

Electricity, showers, and clean clothes managed to block out the fact that Korech and company were obviously a cult, but I couldn’t point it out because the bathroom didn’t have a door. Everyone got to listen and watch us shower.

I left my hair down for the first time in months, the dark waves resting on my back. The nightgowns may have looked like bags, but they were soft cotton and comfortable. As much as this place freaked me out, I felt a little tempted to hang out here for a day or two.

Then I saw Lia smiling at me like one of the kids from Village of the Damned, and I thought of my little brother, scared and alone somewhere far away. I knew I could not stay here for long.

Lia had made up two empty beds for us right by hers. She sat on her bed with two other girls, waiting for us while we showered. Shiloh, a girl with freckles, couldn’t be much older than Harlow. The other girl had long, long black hair, a wicked smile, and I think her name was Ruth.

“Are you two sisters?” Lia asked before we even had a chance to sit down.

“No, I was an only child.” Harlow sat on the bed closer to them, which I was grateful for. She ran her fingers threw her hair, untangling it. “Now I’m an orphan.”

“But you’re not alone,” I reminded her and climbed into my bed. It wasn’t as comfortable as a real bed, but it was better than a cot or the ground.

“That’s a really pretty necklace,” Shiloh nodded to the gold cross around Harlow’s neck.

I wondered if that’s why they thought she would fit here. Or if it was just because she looked so eager and hopeful. Or maybe it was because she really was beautiful, and that was all Korech was looking for.

“Thanks.” Harlow touched her cross. “My mother gave it to me.”

“Your mother brought you to us,” Ruth said confidently.

I groaned inwardly. If they started convincing her that this was her destiny and what her beloved dead parents wanted, there would be no way I’d convince her to leave.

“You really think so?” Harlow asked.

“We know,” Ruth nodded.

“Korech is a prophet for God, and God has a plan for everybody,” Shiloh agreed solemnly. “Korech is helping lead us back to Him and keeping us safe.”

I must’ve groaned audibly that time because they all looked at me.

“What about you?” Lia asked. “What brought you here?”

“My little brother is missing, and I have to find him,” I said.

Nobody said anything for a minute, probably thinking what I’d be thinking if I were anybody else. There are no “missing” people anymore. Once they’re gone, they’re dead or zombies.

“God will watch out for him,” Vega said from the far corner of the room. Everyone turned to look at her, surprised she spoke.

Nevaeh opened the door to the stairs, informed us all we could talk in the morning, and turned out the lights. She never did come back downstairs, and I assumed that she shared a bed with Korech. I wondered if she was his wife, or if she was just a mistress. Or if they were all mistresses.

Shiloh and Ruth went back to their beds, and I curled up deeper under the sheets. I needed a shower and a good’s night rest. These people had only been kind to me so far, so I decided to just go with it.

In the morning, I would try to talk Harlow into leaving. But then again, if I didn’t, maybe that wouldn’t be so bad. I’m not sure what Korech’s deal was yet, but he had managed to keep all these people alive, and that was far more than anyone else. That had to count for something.

– 8 –

Harlow was up before I was, but then again, everyone was up before I was. Lia waited in the basement for me, saying that they thought I needed my rest after my travels, while all the other girls had gone upstairs for breakfast.

Lia encouraged me to wear their clothes, but I slipped back into my jeans and t-shirt. It felt safer somehow.

When I went upstairs, I found Harlow in the kitchen, mixing something in a bowl. She wore one of their ill-fitting garments, a pale yellow dress, and her hair had been pulled back in an intricate braid, matching several of the other girls’ styles.

Harlow laughed and smiled brightly at me with flour on her nose, and I realized sourly that she thrived in this environment.

Really, I should’ve known. She had done wonderfully in the quarantine. Harlow had been the girl that everyone liked. I kept to myself a lot, and that’s that probably what drew me to Vega. In the kitchen, several girls ran about to cook or do things, but Vega was nowhere in sight.

Nevaeh forced me to eat some kind of weird tasting toast. I was about to ask where the boys were when Lazlo rushed in from the dining room. His skin had gone pale, and his wide smile managed to look relieved and terrified. Like me, he stuck with his street clothes, and he had a hand shoved in his back pocket.

“Did you sleep okay?” Lazlo asked and ran a hand through his hair. His eyes darted around the room, trying to keep sight of all the girls flitting about, and he stepped closer to me.

“Yeah. Slept great,” I gulped down the toast without really chewing. It tasted sour and flat, and I didn’t even want to know how they made it. “How about you?”

“Yeah,” Lazlo said, staring intensely at Nevaeh as she left the room.

Lia had been wiping a counter with a rag, but when Nevaeh left, she moved a bit closer to us. She stopped, twirling the rag in her hands, and smiled sheepishly.

“Did you get enough breakfast?” Lia asked him.

Lazlo was too preoccupied to read how she looked at him, all doe-eyed and dreamy. I don’t think she recognized him, but he was an attractive young guy, and she was a very sheltered young girl. He took her gazing offensively, though, and moved closer to me.

“Yeah.” Lazlo nodded, refusing to even look at her.

“Good morning!” Korech boomed and appeared in the kitchen doorway.

Lia blushed and lowered her eyes. Korech walked over to us, and Lia mumbled an excuse and hurried away.

“Morning,” I said, still trying to swallow the awful toast.

Lazlo moved so he was almost behind me. He bowed his head, looking as if he wanted to disappear into the cupboards.

Korech glanced at him diffidently before settling his gaze on me, and I forced a thin smile at him.

“I trust you slept well,” Korech said, putting a strong hand on my arm.

To onlookers, it probably appeared to be a comforting, warm gesture, but I only felt him trying to show his strength and dominance over me.

“I was just telling Lazlo that I slept fantastic,” I smiled as wide as I could and leaned back against the counter, pulling my arm away from him. He was much stronger and bigger than me, but that didn’t mean I would let him dominate me.

“That’s excellent news.” Korech crossed him arms over his chest. “We’re going to be having our morning worship shortly, and we would love it if you joined us.”

“Yeah, I’ll be there,” I nodded. I wasn’t ready to rock the boat quite yet, not without talking to Harlow, and I didn’t even know where Blue was at. “I should just check on Ripley, the lion, first.”

“I’m sure she’s doing alright. Shiloh fed all the cats this morning when she went hunting,” Korech said. I must’ve looked confused, because he continued, “The women hunt every day, usually killing small game like rabbits or coyotes for us to eat. They also find the occasional zombie or other food not meant for human consumption, and they bring that back to feed the tigers.”

Other food made me swallow hard, because I’m sure that meant bodies of the uninfected human variety.

“I’d still like to check on her,” I insisted with a plastic smile.

“As you wish.” Korech made no attempt to hide the displeasure in his voice.

The kitchen had several girls in it, but as the tension thickened, the room fell silent. Harlow watched me as she helped make more of the sour bread, but I couldn’t read her expression.

Korech stood directly in front of me, and he took a small step back so I could get by. I nodded and slid past him. Lazlo said he’d go with me, following directly on my heels, and I half-expected Korech to stop him, but he didn’t.

In the front room, Nevaeh straightened the pillows and couches, and Blue helped her move the furniture. He smiled at us but didn’t come with.

As soon I stepped outside, feeling the warm breeze, I took a deep breath.

“Ripley! Kitty kitty!” I shouted, stepping off the porch into the sunlight. Lazlo stayed right with me, glancing back at the house. “Ripley!”

“We should just get in the SUV and go,” Lazlo whispered. He leaned in close to me, his dark eyes intense and worried. “Do you have the keys?”

“Of course I do.” I had taken them with me and locked the SUV behind me. I didn’t trust Korech, so I made sure to keep the keys on me.

“Let’s just go.”

“We’re not leaving Blue and Harlow here,” I brushed him off and looked around for Ripley. I saw a tiger a few meters away, eating what I hoped was a zombie arm, but that was all. “What happened that has so you freaked?”

“I don’t know.” Lazlo kicked at the ground. “You know the other ‘boys’ who live here? There are only three of them, and they’re twelve, nine, and five.” He looked at me, waiting for it to sink in. “Korech is the only adult male here.”

“I get it,” I said in a hushed tone and stepped further from the house. “But Harlow likes it here.”

“Then leave her here,” Lazlo said without missing a beat.

“No,” I scoffed.

“She is safe,” he pointed out. “They want her. They love her. And as much as this place creeps me out, it’s the safest place I’ve been to since this whole zombie thing happened. She’s not gonna get killed or infected here. She might even be happy.”

“Being indoctrinated into a cult?” I shook my head, and pushed away any of the points he made.

“Maybe it’s not a cult,” Lazlo shrugged, but I don’t think he even believed that. “It doesn’t matter. The world is a different now, Remy. Food, electricity, water, safety, those things might all be worth staying here for.”

“If you really believe that, then why are you telling me to leave?” I asked. “If it’s worth it to stay, then why shouldn’t I?”

He met my gaze but didn’t answer right away.

“You wouldn’t survive,” he said finally. “Even if you weren’t trying to find your little brother. Korech can’t break you.”

“Let me talk to Harlow. I can’t leave here without her.” I squinted up at the bright sunlight. “Until then, stop acting like such a spaz. He’s not gonna kill you right in front of everyone.”

“How do you know?”

“I won’t let him,” I promised, and that actually seemed to calm him down. “We better go back inside before the worship thing starts. I’ll look for Ripley later.”

“So you really just found that lion on the side of the road?” Lazlo asked as we walked back to the ranch.

“Yeah. Why? Did you just think that I had a pet lion?”

“Kinda,” he shrugged.

“You’re an idiot,” I sighed.

The worship wasn’t quite as disturbing as I had expected it to be. They sang a few songs, and it all sounded like basic evangelical music. The sermon, however, got a bit weird.

Korech read from the Bible, but he related all the passages about the second coming of Christ to himself. While he didn’t exactly say it, he clearly insinuated that he was the Messiah.

I sat on the couch next to Lazlo, since he refused to leave my side, and Harlow and Lia sat on the floor in front of us on pillows. I tried to see how Harlow took all of this, and she seemed to be going along with whatever everybody else did.

Blue sat on the other side of the room, and the only person who would sit by him was that Vega girl. She and Blue kept similar expressions throughout the worship – as neutral and blank as possible. Whatever was happening here, she stopped buying it.

Lia kept looking back at Lazlo. She tried to be inconspicuous, but Korech caught on. He called her into the middle of the circle and preached about temptation and casting the demons out. He laid a hand on her forehead and talked in tongues.

At that point, she sobbed and all the other girls chanted.

Lazlo took my hand and squeezed it. I couldn’t remember the last time I held hands with anyone, and I tried to concentrate on that instead of the scared, sick feeling growing in my belly.

After it was over, Korech took Lia back to his room for “private prayer,” and while that didn’t sit well with me, I didn’t know what I could do about it. I tried to sneak in a moment alone with Harlow, but Nevaeh followed her around like a hawk.

With Korech out of sight, Lazlo distracted Nevaeh by “accidentally” lighting a kitchen curtain on fire. It wasn’t a serious blaze, so I only had a few minutes with Harlow. I got her outside by convincing her to go with me to look through our clothes in the SUV.

“Nevaeh is going to show me how to make a dress today,” Harlow told me as I hurried out to the car. I kept glancing back over my shoulder as if someone would come drag me off.

“That’s great.”

“And you have to try the bread I made,” Harlow said as I unlocked the back of the vehicle. I had to look like I was doing what I said I would do, in case somebody came out.

“Don’t you wanna get out of here?” I asked.

“Why would I wanna do that?” She unzipped one of her bags and sifted through it, oblivious to my ulterior motives. “They have everything I need here.”

“Maybe. But doesn’t it seem weird here to you?”

“No weirder than most places I’ve been lately,” Harlow shrugged. She pulled out her panties, most of which consisted of lace and satin.

“They won’t let you wear panties like that.” I tried to appeal to her keen sense of fashion and her rebellious nature since logic seemed to be failing.

“Yeah, they will,” Harlow sneered at me. “Didn’t you see the underwear they had there? Nevaeh said that our body is our temple, so we need to cover it and protect it. But our bodies are beautiful, so under the humble clothing we need to dress it up.”

“Wait. What?” I gaped at how cavalier and unfazed Harlow sounded. “They’re encouraging you to wear sexy lingerie? That doesn’t seem weird to you?”

“Yeah. It does,” Harlow said. “I’m not an idiot. I get that they’re probably crazy, but they’re nice, and I can shower. I can have friends and a life here. Nevaeh said that we can be a family.”

“We?” I asked.

“I know that you’ll leave to find Max, but we don’t have to.”

“Lazlo and Blue won’t stay here. Korech won’t let them,” I told her firmly.

“That’s not true,” she said but refused to look at me.

“Lazlo is scared to death of him. There’s no way he’ll stay here even if Korech doesn’t make him leave.”

“No. Lazlo is just scared because you are. He trusts you.” She kept trying to sound casual, but her voice had gotten small and tight. “Just leave Lazlo here. You don’t need him to find your brother. He’ll only slow you down.” She paused before quietly adding, “We’re all slowing you down.”

I couldn’t argue the merits of that. It would be easier for me to simply leave, letting Korech take care of them.

The only people who had been prepared for an epic disaster had been the zealots living off the grid, leaving the rest of the straggling survivors to barter with them. The cost of everything was so much different now.

I didn’t want to leave Harlow here, but it wasn’t my decision to make, especially not when Korech could offer more protection than I could.

“I won’t force anybody to leave,” I said finally.

“Good.”

“But I won’t force anyone to stay either,” I said.

She stopped going through her clothes and just stared down at them for a minute.

I heard the front door slam shut, and my whole body tensed. I leaned back, peering around the SUV, expecting Nevaeh and afraid of Korech. But it was only Blue, his hand shoved in the pockets of his jeans as he walked towards us.

“Hey, what’s going on?” Blue asked when he reached us.

“Nothing,” Harlow shoved her panties into the pockets of her dress. “I need to get inside before Nevaeh starts looking for me.”

She went back to the house. I wanted to stop her, but I couldn’t think of a good enough argument.

“What’s with her?” Blue watched her walk away, and I just shrugged. “I thought you guys might be making your escape or something.”

“I wish,” I sighed.

“We are leaving, right?”

“Yeah,” I nodded. “I just don’t want to leave her behind.”

Ruth came out, telling us we needed to come in to help her with lunch. Reluctantly, I shut the back of the SUV and headed inside.

I ended up peeling about fifty potatoes, and Blue and Lazlo got conned into helping clean a rabbit and fox for dinner. Lazlo didn’t last very long, because he threw up, and then he got to go lie down in the living room.

We all ate lunch at the table, including the three little boys that lived here. The only one missing was Lia. When I asked about her, Korech informed me that she was fasting to get closer to God. Other than that, the meal didn’t seem that different from any other family dinner. Lots of talking over one another, even laughing.

Blue kept getting suckered into doing manual labor, like fixing a hole in the roof and the rickety backdoor. Korech tried on several occasions to get a moment alone with me, but I always made some excuse.

It helped that Lazlo followed me like a shadow. Harlow spent the whole day learning how to be domestic, and somehow enjoyed it.

After supper, I caught sight of Ripley running by, but she was very far away. The tigers kept her at bay, and I didn’t like it.

That night, I allowed myself one more shower, even though I had to take it with three other girls. I didn’t want to condemn Harlow to this life, but she wasn’t my responsibility. She wasn’t my sister.

I didn’t want to leave anyone unless I had to, but I had my brother to think about. He needed me more than she did. I couldn’t stay here much longer.

I was curled up in bed, getting a good night’s sleep while I still could. I thought I heard something, but when I opened my eyes, I couldn’t see anything in the darkness of the windowless basement.

I closed my eyes, settling back in to sleep, and then the bed started to move. My heart stopped as fear spread over me.

– 9 –

I rolled onto my back so I could punch whoever had crawled into my bed. I hoped to catch sight of them, so I could figure out where to fight back.

“Remy,” Lazlo whispered, realizing just in time that I was about to hit him. “It’s me.” I finally started making out the contours of his face.

“What are you doing?”

“We gotta go.” Lazlo looked back over his shoulder.

“Now? Right now?” I asked.

“Yeah, Blue is upstairs being a lookout, but we can’t stay. Korech told me. I’m sinful and corrupting the girls, and if I stay, he’s going to have to take action to cleanse me,” Lazlo informed me hurriedly.

“What does that even mean?”

“I didn’t want to know, but Blue asked, and all Korech’d say was that people don’t always survive a cleansing.” He shivered, his body shimmering like a mirage in the darkness.

“He basically threatened to kill you?” I struggled to keep from shouting.

The thought of Korech just talking about hurting him enraged me. I felt surprisingly protective of Lazlo.

“Yeah. Unless I leave. So… we gotta go.” He’d been leaning on the edge of my bed, but he stood up.

“Is that the truth?” Harlow asked quietly, her voice coming from the bed behind me.

“I haven’t lied to you yet, kid, and I’m not gonna start with this,” Lazlo said. “If you wanna come, you gotta do it now.”

“I’ll go with you,” Lia piped in, shocking all of us, I think.

I looked up at Lazlo, but it was too dark to see his expression. If she wanted to come with, I wouldn’t stop her.

I sat up and threw my feet over the edge of the bed, feeling around in the dark. My clothes were folded on the end of the bed, but I didn’t bother changing into them. If we had talked loud enough to wake Lia, I’m sure we had woken other girls. It was only a matter of time before they sounded the alarm.

“Harlow, get your stuff,” I commanded.

She didn’t say anything, and for one unnerving minute, I was afraid I’d have to drag her out of here against her will. Then I saw her silhouette as she sat up, and I let out relived breath as she gathered her own clothes from the end of the bed.

Despite what I’d said earlier about not forcing anyone to leave, I couldn’t leave Harlow here, not with a man who had threatened to kill Lazlo. I didn’t know what I’d do if she tried to fight me on leaving.

I sent Harlow up the stairs ahead of me, and I hurried behind her with Lazlo at my heels. I didn’t check to see who was following us. I didn’t want to know.

Part of me felt guilty for leaving any of the girls here, but I didn’t really have a choice. I didn’t have time to argue and convince them, especially when most of them wouldn’t be convinced. Besides that, I couldn’t ignore the fact that Korech had kept them all alive thus far.

Moonlight shone through the kitchen window. Blue waited by the basement door at the top of the stairs, watching out for Korech or Nevaeh. I looked back to see who had come with us, and Lia had followed, along with Vega, whose dissension made more sense than Lia.

Without saying a word, we rushed through the house. It was dead silent, and if we made a sound, Korech had to hear us. I held the screen door open as everyone else ran outside, and I gently closed it behind them, making sure it didn’t slam shut.

“Get in the car,” I whispered as they darted out into cool night air. “Blue, you drive.” I had my jeans in my hand, and I pulled the car keys from the pocket and then tossed them to him. “But don’t start it yet. I gotta get Ripley.”

“You’re gonna look for Ripley now?” Lazlo asked as Blue unlocked the vehicle.

“I’m not leaving her.”

“Hurry. He’ll notice us missing soon,” Vega warned, but she didn’t look scared. I wasn’t sure if I found that comforting or creepy.

As the girls crawled into the SUV, Blue paused and exchanged a look with me. I had to look for the lion, but I didn’t want to risk the safety of everyone else. At the first sign of trouble, Blue needed to get out of here, protecting the girls, even if I wasn’t ready.

I searched around in the moonlight, lifting up my nightgown so I wouldn’t trip on it. Lazlo went with me, apparently helping in some way. Neither of us yelled for Ripley. We couldn’t, not if we wanted to get away without Korech hearing us.

“Aw, hell,” I sighed. I couldn’t see any sign of Ripley, and we didn’t have much time. “I don’t know what to do.” I turned to Lazlo, hoping he would have an idea, but he just stared at me strangely. “What?”

“Nothing,” Lazlo shrugged. “I’ve just never seen you with your hair down.” My stomach fluttered. “Also, your nightgown is almost completely see-through.”

“Oh my god.” I rolled my eyes and covered my arms over my chest. “I should’ve just let Korech kill you.”

He smirked and might’ve had a witty retort, but the porch light suddenly turned on, bathing us in bright yellow light.

The front door banged open, and we turned around in time to see Korech’s dark silhouette as he came outside. Nevaeh followed right behind him, carrying a shotgun.

Lazlo and I stood a few feet away from the SUV, and I considered diving behind it to hide. But with the porch light shining on us, they had to have seen us. We could only try talking with them, but reasoning with insanity rarely boded well.

“What’s going on?” Korech asked, his voice eerily pleasant. He moved towards us, while Nevaeh fell a few steps back.

“Nothing. We just decided to leave.” I straightened my shoulders and stood tall.

A breeze rustled my hair, and my mind raced trying to think of an escape plan. I was fairly good at fighting zombies, but even with their strength and speed, zombies weren’t the same as fighting a strong, healthy man. They didn’t have any reason or intelligence, and their bodies were much softer and more pliable the longer they’d been infected.

Physically, I was no match for Korech. Lazlo was somewhat muscular, but he was barely taller than me, and I doubt he’d ever fought in his life.

“You shouldn’t be rushing off in the middle of the night. It’s a dangerous place out there for young girls,” Korech said with a smile that made the hair on the back of my neck stand up. “Especially going off with him,” he nodded towards Lazlo. “He’s going to corrupt and destroy you.”

“He’s demon possessed!” Nevaeh spouted. She raised her gun a little, but it seemed more of an involuntary reflex out of fear.

“Hey, let’s take it easy.” I stepped forward and held my hands up.

“They need to leave,” Korech nodded at Lazlo. “He is not welcome here anymore.”

“Just let us get out of here!” Lazlo shouted, pleading. “We wanna leave!”

“I can’t have you endangering any of my girls.” Korech reached behind him, taking the gun from Nevaeh.

I could dive at him to try to grab it, but he was too far away from me. He’d have it aimed at me, and if I ran straight for him, I’d be an easy shot.

I glanced over at the SUV and considered sacrificing Lia and Vega to leave. Even if that didn’t make me feel like a monster, I had a feeling that wouldn’t be good enough anymore. He might be willing to let me go, but he already had his claws in Harlow, and he knew it.

“We’re not your girls,” I said. “We don’t want to cause you any trouble. We just want to leave.”

“He has you confused.” Korech held the gun at his side, and the calm assurance he had was unnerving. “Lazlo, I suggest you release my girls back to me, and then you leave, before I make you.” He lifted the gun just slightly, letting us know exactly what he meant by make.

“I’m not holding anyone hostage,” Lazlo insisted.

I could feel Lazlo looking at me, questioning what he should do next, but I wouldn’t take my eyes off Korech. Besides, I didn’t have an answer.

Korech tired of the conversation and raised his gun, pointing it directly at Lazlo. Harlow screamed inside the SUV, but thankfully, nobody got out.

Without thinking, I moved in front of Lazlo, standing between him and the gun, even though I wasn’t sure would deter Korech from firing.

“Wait!” I shouted.

“I’m through talking.” Korech centered his aim on me.

Nevaeh inhaled sharply next to him, and that’s when something occurred to me. I could take her. She didn’t have a gun, and Korech would react to defend her. His reaction might be shooting me, but if I ran fast enough, he might miss.

I ran at Nevaeh as fast as I could, veering far to the side so Korech knew I wasn’t charging him. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw his aim change, trying to keep up with me, but I only ran faster.

Nevaeh screamed, and I tackled her, sending her flying back on the ground. She did nothing to defend herself, and I felt sorry for her. I punched her in the face, but not as hard as I could. I didn’t want to hurt her, but I had to do something to distract Korech.

A sharp pain hit the back of my skull, spreading a blind white light across my eyes. Korech had slammed the butt of the gun into my head, and it was frighteningly effective.

I never lost consciousness, but I completely lost focus. I couldn’t really see or hear or feel anything but shooting pain.

When it relented enough where my vision could clear, I heard Nevaeh crying. I wasn’t on top of her anymore, and instead, I was kneeling on the ground. Someone had a painful grip on my arm, trying to pull me to my feet, but my legs were reluctant to cooperate.

“Remy! Move!” Lazlo shouted. He was the one trying to drag me up.

I looked over to see Korech lying on the ground. Blood spilled from his abdomen, and he made unintelligible sounds. Nevaeh stood, blood running down her face from when I had punched her, screaming her head off.

“What happened?” I asked.

“I grabbed the gun and shot him,” Lazlo said absently, so apparently, my distraction had worked.

My body finally functioned again, and I got to my feet. Lazlo led me back to the SUV, but I pulled away from him. I got the gun off the ground. We could use another weapon, and it was only a matter of time before Nevaeh’s shock wore off, and she grabbed it herself.

“Hurry up!” Lazlo yelled.

He waited for me, so I ran to him, and we rounded the back of the SUV. A tiger stood there, summoned by all the commotion.

We both stopped cold, unsure of what to do. The tiger growled at us and bent low, preparing to pounce. Belatedly, I remembered I had a gun. I fired a warning shot in the dirt next to it, and that freaked the tiger out enough to back off.

“Go,” I told Lazlo and nodded for him to go around and get in the SUV. “I’ll be right there.”

He pursed his lips. I knew he wanted to argue, but for once, he just listened and hurried around to the passenger side.

I opened the back of the SUV, throwing the gun inside with all our bags, and called Ripley. Everything had fallen silent after I had fired the gun, and Ripley came flying around the corner of the ranch. She dove into the back of SUV, slamming into our bags, and Lia let out a frightened yelp.

Nevaeh wailed and threatened the wrath of God against us. Some of the other girls had come outside. They milled around Korech, crying and yelling.

I ran around the side, where Lazlo was half hanging out the car door. When I got close, he reached out and grabbed my arm, pulling me into the car and onto his lap.

Before I could even shut the door, Blue threw the SUV in reverse, and it lurched backwards. Through the windshield, I saw Ruth had another gun, and she pointed it right at us.

“Go, go, go!” I shouted, pressing my hands against the dashboard to steady myself.

“I’m trying!” Blue said through gritted teeth.

A shot fired overhead, but it missed us. Blue sped the SUV around, tearing off down the gravel road in a cloud of dust. Ripley growled, and the whole vehicle swayed. He almost lost control whipping around like that, but he managed to correct it.

It wasn’t until we were on the highway that everyone seemed to relax a bit. Blue didn’t slow down, and nobody said anything, but it got easier to breathe. I leaned back, then realized that I was sitting on Lazlo’s lap and leaning into him, so I straightened back up.

“You saved my life,” Lazlo said. From the corner of my eye, I saw him looking at me admiringly.

“Well, we can call it even.”

I got up off his lap, climbing over the center console into the backseat. Lia, Vega, and Harlow were already sitting back there, but I squished in between Harlow and the car door. They were all very skinny, thanks to the end-of-the civilization starvation, but it was still a tight fit.

“Whenever you get a chance, can we stop, Blue?” I asked, looking out the window at the blank landscape around us. “I need to change back into real clothes.”

“Sure thing,” Blue said. “I just want to get farther away.”

Blue pulled over on the side of the road about an hour later. I changed in the red glow of the taillights, and instantly felt better in a pair of jeans. I pulled my hair back up, and Harlow changed back into her regular clothes without saying anything.

“I’m really sorry we had to leave like that,” I told Harlow as I slid on my tennis shoes. She had her back to me and pulled on her shirt. “I know you really like it there.”

“We all do what we have to do, right?” Harlow replied flatly.

“Right,” I said uncertainly.

I wanted to say more to her, but she walked around the SUV and hopped back in without saying another word. She hadn’t said anything since we left, and I’m not sure how this was all sitting with her.

Blue and Lazlo wandered a little ways away to pee. Lia and Vega wanted to get dressed too, so I gave them some of my clothes. They changed in the back together, and I waited at the side of the SUV, next to the open passenger door for them.

Lia finished changing, my smaller clothes revealing her slender midriff. Her back was to the SUV, and she stared off in the direction of the ranch, not that she could see anything from this distance.

“Do you think they’re alright?” Lia asked.

“They’ll be fine,” Vega answered offhandedly, pulling a shirt over her head.

“With Korech injured…” Lia trailed off. “What if he dies?”

“It’s up to God what happens after he dies,” Vega said. “‘He whosoever believeth in me shall not perish but have everlasting life.’”

“I know, but what about everyone there? How will they survive without him?”

“Lia, be serious.” Vega gave her a hard look. “We’re the ones that did everything. Korech spouted gospel and took advantage.”

“I guess,” Lia said but she sounded unconvinced.

Vega shook her head and rounded the SUV. I stopped her, shutting the door partially so Harlow wouldn’t overhear.

“Hey, what was he like?” I lowered my voice.

“I thought he was the Messiah,” Vega said quietly. “I thought he was going to save the world from the end times. Then after a while, I started thinking he might be the antichrist, but he has no power. Not for good or evil. Not even marked of the Beast.”

“What?” I shook my head, not understanding.

“The Beast. The antichrist. The fourth horseman is upon us,” Vega explained as if anything she said made sense to me. “The antichrist walks among us.”

“But it’s not Korech?” I clarified.

“No. He is just a weak, sinful man.” She looked away from me. “He had sex with all of the girls and called it a cleansing ritual.”

“What?” I was taken aback. I had strong suspicions he might be using the girls as his own personal harem, but Korech had referred to cleansing the boys. “Korech wanted to cleanse Lazlo. He wanted to have sex with him too?”

“I don’t know what takes place in the male cleansing rituals,” Vega admitted. “But the last time Korech ‘cleansed’ a man, it was Shiloh’s brother, and we had to bury him right after.”

“Seriously?” Lazlo came up behind us, and Vega looked over her shoulder at him, with that same eerie calm as Korech. “I narrowly escaped being raped and murdered?”

“I don’t know why that’s so shocking,” I said, trying to lighten the mood, and opened the car door for Vega. “You were almost killed by a zombie two days ago. Rape and murder seems a little mundane after that.”

“He wasn’t evil,” Lia interjected, her arms wrapped tightly around her, as if she were cold. Vega ignored her and got into the SUV, sliding up next to Harlow. “He was just misled. The devil works just as mysteriously as God does.”

“Fascinating,” I said and gestured to the car so she would climb in.

I was not in the mood to get into a religious debate.

When the world started ending, everybody became a convert and wanted nothing more than to spout the virtues of whatever apocalyptic religion they had latched onto.

I wasn’t sure who, if any, of them were right, but my best bet for avoiding hell was avoiding death.

“Hey, Lazlo’s gonna drive.” Blue leaned on the open car door, yawning. “I’m gonna hop in back and catch some sleep, if you wanna sit shot gun.”

“Sure, whatever,” I shrugged.

When I got in front, I moved the passenger seat forward as far as I could, giving Blue legroom to stretch out. I leaned down in the seat, resting my battered shoes on the dashboard so my knees pressed up to my chest.

Blue sprawled out in the back, as much as the space would allow, and almost instantly fell asleep. I grew envious of his ability to sleep and handle stress. He remained unruffled in almost every situation.

Harlow had fallen into an uncharacteristic silence, and I tried futilely to get her out of it. She sat on the far side of the car, staring out the window blankly. Whether I agreed with Korech or not, he had managed to build a world that was entirely separate from our own, and when our world had gone to hell, his became incredibly appealing.

The sky lightened to a grayish-blue, and the rest of the passengers had fallen asleep. For most of the ride, we drove in silence, but Lazlo was starting to fade. Any panic or adrenaline from the night had worn off.

“So… do you have any idea where we’re going?” Lazlo asked, suppressing a yawn.

“You’re the one driving.” I gave him an odd look, and he smiled tiredly.

“Yeah, but aren’t we on some mythical quest to find your long lost brother?”

“He’s not the Holy Grail, and he’s only been gone for a few days,” I brushed off Lazlo’s teasing and leaned my head on the headrest.

“So I used hyperbole,” he rolled his eyes. “You knew what I meant.”

“I already told you all I know. Go north, and hope we find somebody who knows something.”

I hated the vagueness of the information, and when I kept repeating it over and over again, it only hammered in exactly how unrealistic and ridiculous it sounded. Fortunately, nobody else really had a better plan, or any plan at all, so they didn’t question it.

“What’s your brother’s name? Max?” Lazlo asked.

“Yep.”

“How come you don’t talk about him ever?”

“What do you want me to say?” I picked at a frayed string on my jeans.

“I don’t know. Whatever you want.” Lazlo shrugged. “I just think it’s weird that this kid is so important to you, and he’s the reason we’re all traveling across the country, and you never say anything about him, other than you have to find him.”

“I’m not forcing anyone to go with me,” I said icily. “And going to a quarantine is good for you, too.” Finding Max didn’t necessarily benefit everyone, but he had been taken to one of the only safe places I knew of on earth.

“That’s not what I meant,” he sighed. “I just… Why are we going after him?”

“He’s my brother.” I looked over at him. “Wouldn’t you go? If it was your brother or mother or third-cousin? Everybody else is dead.”

“So that’s it? That’s the only reason you’re going?” He arched an eyebrow. “There’s nothing special about the kid at all? It’s just some arbitrary action because he’s a surviving family member.”

“No, of course not,” I bristled.

“Then tell me about him.”

“We survived everything together.” My chest ached at the thought of Max. It was so much harder when I let myself think or worry about him. “He’s strong, a lot stronger than most kids. I never had to remind him to run or tell him to duck. He always just knew.”

“So what happened? How come he’s not with you now?” Lazlo asked.

“He’s sick.” I let out a deep breath, and it was shaky, so I swallowed hard. “He’d been in the medical center of the quarantine. Then the zombies attacked. Some of the army personnel and Max had already evacuated by the time I tried to get to him.”

“What’s he sick with?” Lazlo asked. I shook my head and looked away, unwilling to talk about it anymore.

“I know you’re just being nice and conversational, but I can’t talk about this. I can’t talk about him,” I said as gently as I could.

“Why not?”

“I can’t talk about stuff because I can’t see it. If I want to do this, I have to put on blinders and go, and keep going. If I stopped and thought about all the shit I’ve done and seen this past year, I couldn’t…” I shrugged, unable to really speak anymore.

“I’m sorry,” Lazlo apologized and looked over at me. “You’re better with all this than I am.”

“Hardly,” I laughed hollowly.

“No, you are,” he insisted. “You’re better at everything than I am.”

“That’s probably true,” I said, and Lazlo laughed. I even smiled a little.

The sun started to rise above the horizon, and I felt a little better. I was just thinking that Lazlo might not be a total idiot when the SUV began decelerating. Based on the panicked expression on Lazlo’s face as he pounded the gas pedal, I knew he had no clue what was going on.

Then the SUV stopped moving entirely.

– 10 –

“What the hell happened?” I demanded.

Lazlo shook his head, fiddling around with the gauges on the car. A monitor mounted in the dash for GPS and satellite radio glowed blankly the way it always had. In some strange attempt to revive the car, Lazlo flicked on the dome light.

“What’s going on?” Blue asked groggily from the back.

“I don’t know. The car just stopped,” Lazlo managed to downplay the anxiety in his voice.

“Did you hit anything?” Blue leaned forward between the seats to investigate further.

Lazlo accidentally clicked on the stereo, causing Bon Jovi’s hit song “Wanted Dead or Alive” to come blasting out of the speakers, scaring the hell out of the three girls sleeping in the back.

“Sorry!” Lazlo fumbled, turning it off.

“What’s happening? Why aren’t we moving?” Lia asked frantically.

“I don’t know!” Lazlo snapped in frustrated. “It just stopped!”

“Whatever. I have to pee,” Harlow sighed and got out of the car, and Vega went with her.

I considered telling them to watch out for zombies, but the rising sun showed nothing around. Mountains were off in the distance, but the land around the highway was still fairly flat, with green shrubbery dotting it. Other than sparse vegetation, there was nothing.

We had traveled through a small town about an hour before, but it looked just as deserted as this. Zombies tended to only be a problem when there was an actual population, not a forgotten stretch of highway.

“Oh, I see.” Blue nodded. “We’re out of gas.”

“What do you mean we’re out of gas?” I glared at Lazlo.

“Oh,” Lazlo said as understanding hit him. “I didn’t even notice.”

“You didn’t notice?” I shouted incredulously, but he looked more exasperated than ashamed. “You’re a fricking idiot!”

I threw open the door and got out. Sitting there pissed me off too much, so I paced next to the car. My mind raced. Losing the vehicle would slow us down so much, and we’d be way more exposed to injury or death. All because Lazlo didn’t think to pay attention to the damn gas gauge.

“Maybe we can figure something out.” Blue got out of the car. He ran a hand through his sandy hair and looked around.

“Remy.” Lazlo had gotten out and walked around the front of the SUV. Based on his stupid sad expression, I suspected he got out to calm me down. “I’m sorry. I just didn’t think about it.”

“That’s right!” I reeled on him. “You never think! I have no idea how you ever survived this long!”

“Look, I’m sorry!” Lazlo looked hurt, but I didn’t care. “I haven’t driven a car in like a year, and the little red gas gauge light never went off.”

“Seriously?” I gaped at him. “God, Lazlo! I don’t care if you’d never driven a car ever! You should be able to tell when we’re running out of gas!”

“I’m an idiot! I screwed up!” Lazlo yelled back. “What do you want me to do about it?”

“I want you to-” I didn’t know what I wanted but I was so pissed, I couldn’t stand it. I pushed him, hard. He’d been standing close to the SUV, and he slammed back into it.

“Remy!” Blue took a step towards us.

I wanted to punch Lazlo, or punch anything really, but I just shook my head and took a step back.

“Maybe we should all calm down,” Lia said, sliding out of the car, but she really just meant me, since everyone else was irritatingly calm. “We can all eat and stretch our legs.”

“Stretch our legs?” I scoffed. “We’re gonna be walking for the next thousand miles!”

“Remy, we’ll find another town.” Blue looked at me, as if he could stare me into being reasonable. “We’ll figure something out. It’s not that bad.”

“I am really sorry,” Lazlo repeated, rubbing his shoulder. I had pushed him back into the car pretty hard, but he deserved it.

I nodded but didn’t say anything. I was too deflated to argue anymore, and it wouldn’t make the situation any better. Nothing I did seemed to make anything better.

Lia went around to the back of the SUV to see if she could find something to make for breakfast, and Lazlo went to help her. Ripley jumped out and stood in the middle of the road, sniffing the air and looking confused.

For breakfast we had SPAM and olives because they were heavier to carry, and we needed to lighten our loads. Things like beef jerky traveled easier. I didn’t eat much of anything, settling for warm water and pacing. Lia made everyone say grace before they ate, but I mumbled through it

Afterwards, I climbed in the back of the SUV and went through our stuff. Harlow helped sift through her clothes, and I picked out the bare essentials everyone could carry. This meant I’d have to leave behind the shotgun I’d stolen from Korech.

I hated leaving behind weapons, but we didn’t have any bullets for it, and we might never find any. We only had two guns, so I gave the handgun to Blue and kept the semi-automatic for myself.

With our bags packed as concisely as possible, I grudgingly said goodbye to the vehicle. We started down the road, going north. I downsized back to my overflowing messenger bag with the gun hooked to it, and everyone else had done roughly the same.

Harlow’s mood had strangely lightened since we started the long trek down the highway, and she and Lia had a banter that I found mildly irritating. They talked cheerfully about everything they saw on the side of the road and plunged into an intense game of “I Spy.”

“I spy with my little eye….” Lia chewed her lip, thinking of something good, which would inevitably be a tree or a stone or some other piece of vegetation, since there had been nothing of interest to look at for miles. “Something… green.”

“Um...” Harlow looked around, and I’m not sure if she was pretending to debate to build suspense, or she was actually that clueless.

“It’s a bush.” Lazlo broke his silence. He’d shut up since I pushed him earlier, but the game had gotten to be too much for him. “It’s always a bush.”

I suspected Blue had tolerated their game because he had more patience than the rest of us, and I didn’t say anything because it would be more of a headache arguing with them.

“But there’s different bushes,” Harlow said indignantly, glaring at Lazlo, but Lia lowered her head. “She was talking about a specific one.”

“Ooh, the intensity of it all!” Lazlo waved his hands in mock excitement. “We may never know the exact bush Lia saw on our 300 mile walk!”

“Well, what else are we supposed to do?” Harlow snapped. “And it’s your fault we’re all out here walking anyway!”

“Why don’t you try playing another game?” Blue suggested before Harlow and Lazlo got into it more.

“When I was a child, I spake as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child: but when I became a man, I put away childish things,” Vega said. She looked straight ahead, talking to no one in particular.

All of Harlow and Lia’s musings had been interspliced with random declarations from Vega. She spoke rarely, but when she did, it was almost entirely in Bible verse. The verses she said had little connection with the conversation at hand, but none of us chose to address that.

While back at Korech’s ranch, I had felt some kind of kindred spirit with Vega, but the more time I spent with her, the more I found her kind of off-putting.

Lia could be annoying in her own right, since she was older than me but behaved more like Harlow, but Vega was just… weird. She held her head high, always looking ahead, reminding me of the old films I’d seen of Nazi’s marching.

“So… was that your suggestion for a game?” Lazlo asked Vega, giving her a sidelong glance.

“It means that we have a task at hand, and we need to work to achieve it before we can play,” Vega replied, her voice emotionless.

Lazlo exchanged a look with me, but I just shrugged. What did you say to that?

“We don’t have a task at hand,” Harlow scowled. “We’re just walking. We can walk and talk at the same time.”

Vega didn’t respond to her, so nobody said anything. Harlow tried to introduce another game, but Vega had shamed Lia, and she wouldn’t play.

After a while, Harlow started to slow down. She lagged the entire time, with her and Lia following more to the back, but she was falling farther and farther behind.

“I’m tired!” Harlow had to shout to be heard since Vega and I were so far ahead of her. “Can’t we like take a break or something?”

“Just a little bit longer,” I said.

The sun was right above us, so it had to be close to noon, but if I were on my own, I’d walk without stopping at all. It was incredibly frustrating never knowing what time it was, and I wanted to make it somewhere “safe” by sundown.

“But I’m hungry. And I have to pee,” Harlow persisted.

I turned to face her and walked backwards, meaning to encourage her to keep moving. She had already taken her messenger bag from her shoulder, dragging it behind her.

“Fine,” I sighed. “Let’s do a quick lunch.”

“Thank you!” Harlow immediately plopped onto the road.

Vega turned to me, and without any tone to indicate her approval or disapproval, she said, “The Lord God took the man and put him in the Garden of Eden to work it and keep it.”

“Okay.” I matched her blank tone. “We are going to have lunch now. So… we can work better.” I didn’t know what she was trying to get at, and I didn’t really want to offend her.

“Okay,” Vega nodded. “I’m going to go to the bathroom.”

“All right. Excellent.”

I watched her as she walked off the road to do her business behind a few bushes, purposely giving a wide berth to the area where Ripley had lay down to nap. Ripley had been following us closely, but spent most of the time walking in the grass. I guessed that was easier on her feet than the hot asphalt.

“Are you eating, Remy?” Lia asked.

She had already squatted down on the road to go through her bag, next to where Harlow sat. Blue and Lazlo wandered back over to them, and Blue slipped off his oversized backpack. He stretched and rolled his shoulders, and I was eager to ditch my bag and do the same. My shoulder and back were killing me.

“Maybe just a beef jerky,” I said.

My stomach complained, wanting more food, but it was hard to walk on a full stomach. Besides that, we were dividing the food among six people. I needed to conserve as much as possible.

I dropped my bag onto the road with a thud and pulled out warm bottled water. Lazlo tossed me a beef jerky when I got closer to where they sat in a circle, but I didn’t sit down myself. It would just be harder to get up. My feet throbbed, and my legs ached, but I knew we had to keep pushing through it.

“So what’s up with her?” I asked Lia, nodding in Vega’s direction, where she had finished peeing and moved on to praying.

“That’s just how she is,” Lia shrugged. “She was always different, even for us.” She opened a can of tuna with a can opener Blue had smartly taken, and gave it to Harlow.

“I’m so glad she decided to come with us,” Harlow muttered, eating the tuna out of the can with her fingers. Sanitation wasn’t much of an option anymore.

When Vega came back towards us, Lia excused herself to go to the bathroom. Lazlo sat on his messenger bag, using it as a chair. Taking a big bite of his beef jerky, he eyed up Vega.

“You hungry?” Blue asked her, nodding at the food Lia had taken out.

“I won’t eat until sun down,” Vega said, like that meant anything. “But I will take some water.” Blue handed her a bottle, and she took a long drink.

“So… Vega,” Lazlo looked at up at her, forcing a friendly smile and squinting in the sunlight. “That’s a fun name. Were you named after Vegas?”

“Vega means ‘light.’” She stared at him so hard, I half-expected him to burst into flames. “‘I am the light, the truth, and the way.’”

Lazlo rubbed the back of his neck, growing uncomfortable, and even Blue looked away. Harlow alone remained unabashed and stared up at Vega curiously.

“So… you’re saying that you’re the Messiah?” Harlow asked, voicing the conclusion we had all just come to.

“Maybe we should get going,” I interrupted before Vega could answer. I didn’t want to know what she did or didn’t believe. Indulging people in their delusions never helped things.

“‘For as the lightning comes from the east and flashes to the west, so also will the coming of the Son of Man be,’” Vega said, turning her attention down to Harlow.

“I don’t know what that means,” Harlow replied, still bravely meeting Vega’s gaze. “You say things all the time, and I don’t know what any of it means.”

“It is the end of days,” Vega said.

“Well, obviously,” Lazlo laughed dryly, but he stopped short when Vega glared at him.

“‘I looked, and there before me was a pale horse! Its rider was named Death, and Hades was following close behind him. They were given power over a fourth of the earth to kill by sword, famine and plague, and by the wild beasts of the earth.’” Vega wasn’t speaking to us so much as preaching by then.

“Everything you see around us, that is the fourth horseman.” Vega gestured broadly to the barren landscape, knowing somewhere out there were legions of zombies.

“So what happens next?” Harlow asked, and I couldn’t tell if she believed anything Vega was saying, or if she was just asking questions to kill time.

“‘There was a great earthquake. The sun turned black like sackcloth made of goat hair, the whole moon turned blood red, and the stars in the sky fell to earth,” Vega continued.

“We need to go,” I said, more forcefully than I had before. “We need to get somewhere before sundown. So, let’s pack up and get out of here.”

“But I’m still tired!” Harlow protested, and that’s probably why she had been engaging Vega. The longer they talked, the longer she went without walking.

“What’s going on?” Lia asked, returning from her bathroom break.

“We’re leaving.”

I tossed my beef jerky wrapper on the side of the road, since littering didn’t seem like that much of a problem when most of the world’s population was dead. I slung my bag over my shoulder again, carefully wedging the gun behind me.

“Can’t we wait just a little bit longer?” Harlow begged as everyone packed up

“Five more minutes won’t make your feet feel better,” I said. “And I told you to stop wearing those stupid shoes.” I nodded down to her oversized combat boots.

“They protect my feet.” Harlow admired them lovingly.

“By destroying them?” I scoffed

“Come on.” Lazlo held his hand out to her. He had already gotten to his feet and put his bag over his shoulder. “I’ll give you a piggy back ride, since it’s my fault we’re walking anyway.”

Harlow looked at his hand, almost too excited to trust him, then tentatively, she put her hand in his and let him help her up.

I watched skeptically as he hoisted her onto his back. Lazlo was muscular, but he wasn’t a big guy. Admittedly, Harlow couldn’t weigh more than a hundred pounds, if that.

With a surprising level of ease, he lifted her onto his back, and she wrapped her arms around his neck. I hadn’t seen her look quite that happy ever before, and I doubted I would again.

Harlow was too content to say anything, so she lapsed into silence as we walked. Ripley stayed behind, napping in the brush, but she’d catch up eventually. She always did.

I was afraid that Vega would continue with her sermon, so I tried to make small talk. Unfortunately, I wasn’t very good at it, but Lia picked up my slack. She talked amicably with Blue and Lazlo about everything under the sun, and that was okay with me.

The flat landscape gave way to soft hills, and the desert was getting increasingly greener. It was still early in the afternoon when we found a small brown A-frame sitting right off the road. We could see a few more houses in the distance, meaning that we were probably getting close to a town.

I didn’t really want to camp here, since it was still too early to stop for the day, but it might have supplies we could use. We didn’t know what was inside, so I suggested that Lazlo and the girls wait outside while Blue and I went inside to raid the place.

Harlow didn’t care what we did as long as she didn’t have to walk anymore, and she plopped on the front lawn the instant we stopped. Vega went a few feet away to kneel and pray, while Lazlo and Lia stayed close by the house, keeping an eye out for roving zombies.

The smell hit me the instant I pushed open the front door. The stench inside the house had become too familiar – rotting food and death. Blood splattered the walls, and a human arm lay on the floor in the front room. The arm looked like it had been there a while, and I couldn’t hear any zombie groans.

I went into the house further, and that’s when things got weird.

At first, the place seemed trashed in the way everything did after zombies tore through it. But then I got the impression it was more than random ransacking. In the kitchen, all the cupboards had been opened, so only perishables were left.

A raccoon lay dead under the table, but it hadn’t been mauled by zombies. It’d taken a bullet to the head, and not that long ago, based on the total lack of maggots.

“People were here,” Blue said.

“Pretty recently too,” I nodded.

“That’s a good thing… right?”

“I don’t know,” I shrugged. I looked out the window, where Lia laughed at something and Harlow plucked at a flower in the overgrown lawn. “This place has been gutted, though. We should move on.”

“We’re not that far from a town anyway,” Blue said. He moved towards the door, but I stayed put, surveying the carnage. “What?”

“Nothing,” I lied.

Something about the state of the house gave me a bad vibe, but I couldn’t place it. Zombies had trashed it, and other survivors had gotten supplies. That wasn’t any different from what we did.

They had killed a raccoon, but that wasn’t that big of a deal. It’s not what I would’ve done, but I didn’t always make the best decisions.

“We might be getting close to the quarantine.” Blue tried to alleviate my anxiety. “Maybe soldiers were here.”

“Maybe,” I said, but I didn’t think so, at least not the part about soldiers doing this. “Come on. Let’s go.”

We went to the front door, and I stopped short. When we had come in, we hadn’t looked at the back of the door, but I did now. Someone had scrawled Helter Skelter across it, using thick, poisonous zombie blood as ink.

A chill ran down my spine. I didn’t understand the message, but someone thought it was a good idea to play with infected blood. That was never good.

“What the hell does that mean?” I asked.

“It’s a song by the Beatles.” Blue paled. “And in the Charles Manson murders, after they brutally murdered people, they wrote ‘Helter Skelter’ on the refrigerator in blood.”

“Somebody’s emulating Charles Manson?” I asked as the knot tightened in my stomach.

“No,” Blue said unconvincingly. “They probably did it as a joke.”

“Real funny.”

Blue didn’t want to stand around and talk about it anymore, and I followed him outside. Lazlo asked how it went, and I told him the house was empty. Blue and I failed to mention the note on the door or anything about people being here already. There was no point in freaking them out.

Lazlo stopped carrying Harlow, but she didn’t seem to mind. The clustering houses of a town was up ahead, and she perked up at the sight of them. Her pace quickened so much, I had to tell her to slow down. I didn’t want anybody in front of me, not when I didn’t know what lie ahead.

Before we even reached the city limits, we could see it was in shambles. Garbage was everywhere, the lighter things blowing around in the wind. It smelled rank, like rotten banana peels and sour milk.

A burnt shell of a car sat in the middle of the road. A zombie head was mounted on the front, like a hood ornament. It’s swollen, greenish tongue hung limply from its mouth.

“This is what the outside world is like?” Lia asked. Her ashen skin blanched further, and she gaped at the mess around her.

While the rest of the world had been falling apart, she had been hiding in a basement. This was her first time seeing exactly what had become of everything

“This is worse than anywhere I’ve seen.” Lazlo’s expression mirrored hers. Like Lia, he had been spared from most of this, but to me, it looked about par for the course.

Ripley made guttural sounds and moved in closer to us, but we’d all moved closer together, walking in a slow moving lump.

The town had been disassembled. Siding had been ripped from houses. Blood and dismembered bodies littered the streets. A pile had been set on fire on a front lawn. It had been burning too long for me to tell what it was, but it smelled of hair and tires. A dog gnawed on a carcass too disfigured to be recognizable, but it took off when it saw Ripley.

I pulled my gun out, and Blue did the same. When Harlow saw us draw our weapons, she made a frightened whimper.

I didn’t like that she didn’t have a gun or anyway to defend herself, that none of us did except for Blue and me, but we didn’t have enough weapons. I would’ve given Harlow or Lazlo mine, but I could do more good with a gun than they could.

“Just stay together,” I said.

Lia and Harlow held hands, huddled together, and Harlow reached out to take Vega’s hand, including her in their circle. Lazlo stayed close to them, and he picked up a metal rod, giving himself a makeshift weapon.

Over the past few months, I had learned how to fight against manic raging monsters. Pvt. Beck spent hours teaching me how to shoot, how to fight, but all his lessons were designed with zombies in mind. They were the enemy. So the one thing I was unequipped for was something logical and intelligent.

When a bullet whizzed past my head, so close I could feel the breeze on my temple, and blasted through the window on a house across the street, I knew we were in trouble.

Lia screamed, and she and Harlow ran away from the shattering window, assuming that was where the shot came from. But they were actually running towards the shooter.

I yelled to stop them, but I realized too late that we were already surrounded.

– 11 –

A red Toyota riddled with bullet holes sat on the side of the road, and I rushed at Harlow, Lia, and Vega, pushing them into the side of the car. Ripley disappeared, hiding in the chaos. Blue and Lazlo stayed on the other side of the street and jumped behind a bloody sofa that had been left on the curb.

The air was rattled with the sound of gunfire, none of it coming from Blue or me.

Nobody had closed in on us yet, but I saw them running across the street or repositioning themselves amongst the garbage they used as barriers. I couldn’t be sure how many there were, but I had seen at least three, not counting the mystery shooter who’d nearly blown my head off. He was the one doing all of the shooting so far.

Our assailants appeared to be mostly men. They weren’t army, but they had on military based outfits, with a hobo twist. Some kind of army surplus black and gray camouflage with dirty, ragged black civilian clothes layered with it.

They came from the north side, so we could either retreat back the way we came or go over to the side where Blue and Lazlo were hiding.

Bullets peppered the car, making a horrible tin sound as they bounced off. Harlow covered her hands over her head and screamed. I crouched next to her, aiming my gun at the street in front of us.

When one of the men ran across the road, I fired, hitting him in the leg. He pulled the trigger on his gun, shooting emptily into the air.

“Go!” I shouted, waving my arm for the girls to run across the street to the couch where Blue and Lazlo hid.

Harlow was too curled up to notice me, but Lia was paying attention, so she grabbed Harlow and darted over, with Vega close by them.

As soon as they started running, I stood up and looked over the Toyota, searching for the guy who had been shooting us. After I shot one of his friends, he stopped shooting. I didn’t know where he was hiding, except the bullets were coming from higher, so I just started shooting out all the windows in the second story of the houses.

I took a step back, walking backwards to the couch. The guy I had shot earlier sat in the middle of the road, nursing his leg wound. Nobody came out to help him, but in the bushes nearby, somebody started shooting at me.

Blue shot at him. I’m not sure if he hit him or not, but I ran backwards, still pointing my gun at the houses, and nearly fell over the couch.

“Why are they shooting at us?” Lia asked, her arm wrapped tightly around Harlow.

I was catching my breath, so I just shook my head. I didn’t have an answer anyway, but Blue exchanged a look with me. If these people had anything to do with the Helter Skelter we saw earlier, they were probably doing it just because they could.

Other than the injured guy moaning, the street had fallen silent, and I didn’t trust it.

“What are we gonna do?” Lazlo asked in a hushed voice.

“Shoot and run,” I said.

I went through my bag, pulling out the two clips I’d taken from the dead soldier at the quarantine. I didn’t know how many bullets were left in the gun, but I had a feeling that I’d be out by the end of the day. Assuming I was even still alive at the end of the day.

“Run? Where?” Lia’s eyes widened.

“That way,” I nodded towards the house in front of us. “Don’t go inside. Just run past it, and keep running.” I shoved the clips in my back pocket for easier access, and I turned to Blue. “When I start shooting, they run. You go with and cover them.”

“You’re coming with us, right?” Lazlo knelt on the ground right next to me, and his dark eyes met mine.

“I’ll be right behind you.” I didn’t know if that was true or not, so I looked away from him. I had to get them running, and I’d hold off the assholes as long as I could.

“When should we run?” Vega asked. She looked at me evenly, her voice and posture cool and calm. My heart raced so hard, I thought it might explode, but she looked the same as she always did.

Somebody fired, and a bullet burst through the back of the couch, right between Lazlo and my head. Stuffing exploded out around us, and I decided that now was as good a time as any.

“Now!” I commanded and jumped up.

I kept most of my body hidden behind the couch, although I’m not sure how well it worked as a shield, and rested my gun on the back of it.

When I aimed my gun, I heard everyone behind me start running, with Harlow screaming again. A few feet in front of me, one of the men in ratty camouflage walked towards the couch, pointing a gun right at my head.

Without even thinking, I fired off three rounds into his chest, emptying my chamber. Blood darkened his shirt. He collapsed back on the road, and I ducked back behind the couch.

My hands trembled when I switched out the clips, so it took longer than it should have. I had just killed a man, and I had never done that before. Not a real person, just zombies.

But they were still shooting at me, so I swallowed it back.

Blue and the others  had already disappeared around the house. I just had to keep these bastards back, and then I could catch up to them. I took a deep breath and took my post back over the couch.

A glimmer of light from the roof three houses down alerted me to the sniper. I shot twice at him, and then he slipped, falling off the roof and onto the ground. I couldn’t see any of the other men, and everything fell silent again.

Nobody else made a move, and I wasn’t even certain there was anybody else to make a move. I waited a beat to see if anybody came out, and I had to take my chance and run. I got up and took off around the house.

I didn’t really know where they went so I had to think like Lia and Lazlo, since they were probably leading the way. Knowing them, they would take the easiest, quickest way, thinking the faster and farther they could get away would be best. That was probably true, so I took the paths of least resistance.

After traversing a few dilapidated yards and junk filled alleys, my side screamed in pain and my lungs burned for oxygen. I kept trying to push my legs, but I couldn’t anymore. I stopped, gasping for breath, when I made it to a deserted street.

Based on the older brick buildings lining the street, I guessed this was the Main Street. Quaint, with lampposts and destroyed flowerpots lining the streets.

At one time, there had been banners, proclaiming this “The Best Little Town in the West,” but they were torn and stained with thick, greenish blood. Windows were broken out, all the stores had been looted, and the occasional limb or body part lay discarded about. A crow cawed, flapping its wings as it settled more comfortably on the back of a wooden bench.

I walked slowly, a hand pressed to the stitch in my side as I tried to catch my breath.

“Remy!” Harlow shouted, her small voice echoing off the buildings downtown.

She clamored out of a broken store window down the street, waving her arms to get my attention. The sign above the door had once advertised a barbecue place with a folksy name, but someone had written “kill all the piggies” in goopy red letters. The same writing Blue and I had seen in the house outside of town.

“Remy!” Harlow hurried towards me. “Are you okay?”

“Harlow, go back inside,” I said.

Just because nobody had tried to kill us yet didn’t mean they weren’t around, and I would feel better with her safely waiting inside a building. I should have sped up to chase in her inside, but my legs felt like rubber.

“Harlow, stay here!” Lia leaned her head out the window.

They were all yelling when they should be quiet. When Harlow kept coming towards me, refusing to listen to either of us, Lia climbed out of the window to get her. Maybe she sensed that there was still something dangerous in the air.

The crow flapped its wings again, and I looked over at it. I heard a clicking, sounding oddly loud thanks to the buildings, and some part of me knew what it was but couldn’t place it.

Suddenly, the crow exploded in a burst of black feathers. I never heard the gun go off, but the sniper had thought to use a silencer.

From the corner of my eye, I saw the light glinting off the top of the building on the corner. Harlow jumped back, startled by the bird, but she didn’t move. Then I heard the clicking sound again.

“Run!” I shouted and sprang into action.

I ran towards Harlow as fast as I could, the adrenaline reviving my legs. She stared at me in blank terror, too confused by the exploding crow to understand what happened.

I threw an arm around her waist, dragging her around the corner. I dove around the side of the building, slamming her down onto the sidewalk, with me on top of her to shield her.

We were out of the range of fire, hidden beside the building. I sat up and looked behind me to where Lia stood in the intersection.

“Something happened…” Lia was saying, her voice barely audible, and she turned to look at me. She had her hand on her stomach, but I could already see the blood seeping around it.

“Lia!” Harlow yelled.

I kept my arms around Harlow to stop her from rushing out into the street. Lia stood in the middle of it, completely exposed to another shot, but they weren’t shooting her again.

I had a feeling that was their plan. When I ran, Lia stayed frozen, so they took the easy shot. They left her wounded, like bait to lure us back out into the open.

Lia held out her hand, staring at the blood in total confusion. It was as if she couldn’t understand what it was or how it got there. Then she looked up at me, her eyes swimming with frightened tears.

“Lia, come here.” I held my hand out to her, but I couldn’t walk out to her. I had to stay where I was, holding Harlow back.

“I’m sorry.” Lia just stared at me.

She tried to step forward, but her knees buckled, and she fell back on the road. Her open eyes stared blankly up at the sky above her. Harlow sobbed, bucking at my arms, but I refused to let go.

“Remy!” Lazlo shouted. “Harlow!”

He peered around the corner of the building behind us. It was behind the barbecue restaurant that Harlow and Lia had come from, so I suspected that he’d snuck out the backdoor into the alley.

Harlow stopped fighting and cried limply against me. I put my hands on her shoulders, holding her away from me so I could look her in the eye.

“Go. Hurry,” I said, and thankfully, she nodded once and ran back to Lazlo.

Lia lay dead only a few feet in front of me, but I couldn’t get her. I didn’t want to leave her there like that, just a discarded body amongst so many other bodies, but I didn’t want to risk my life to move her.

I stood alone in the middle of the empty street, and I couldn’t move. I just couldn’t think of a single reason to keep going.

All I ever did was think about surviving. Getting from one moment to the next without letting myself dwell on anything that came before it. But suddenly, I couldn’t see the point in surviving.

This is what it was like to survive. To kill people, to kill infected humans, to watch innocent people die for no reason. This is the world I was fighting to stay in.

“Remy!” Lazlo hissed and grabbed my arm roughly.

I didn’t want to move. I didn’t want to leave Lia alone, and I didn’t see any reason to go. But he was pulling me, literally dragging me away, and somewhere along the way, my feet started moving again too.

When we rounded the corner, Harlow stood there crying, and Blue had his arm around her. Vega looked completely unruffled, standing next to another guy. He wore a dirty flannel shirt, his hair was cropped close, and he was armed to the teeth. He wasn’t wearing camouflage, so I assumed we considered him an ally.

“Where’s Lia?” Vega asked. Apparently, they hadn’t seen what happened.

“She’s not coming with,” Lazlo replied, brushing past it. He had to have seen her body when he grabbed me, and we didn’t have time for more meltdowns. Everyone was quiet for a moment, letting it sink in.

“What’s going on?” I asked. My mouth felt dry and stiff, and I had to force it to speak. I felt completely disconnected from my body, as if my movements were something I did from remote.

“I’m Sam, and I can help you,” the new guy informed me tersely. His eyes darted around, and he looked scruffy and dirty in a way that Lazlo somehow managed to avoid. “We have a compound nearby.”

“A compound?” I tensed up and took a step back. Compound made it sound like something military, like those gunmen in their faux uniforms.

“No. We’re not with them,” Sam motioned to where Lia had been shot. “We’re fighting them. Come with me.”

It wasn’t a question, and he turned without waiting for a response.

Sam jogged down the alley, and Vega and Blue followed right behind, although Blue had the courtesy to look back to see if we were coming. Harlow moved slowly, but Lazlo took her hand and pulled her along, and that got her going.

As we darted around the trashcans and garbage that filled the alley, I kept running and jumping and dodging. If I just kept moving, I could keep the numbness back. The faster I ran, the more the adrenaline surged through my body, and that somehow kept me here.

Sam ran at a dizzying pace, and we almost lost him a few times as we maneuvered around the obstacles. I’m sure this was done on purpose, so we would elude anyone who might be watching us, and I wouldn’t have minded so much if I’d been up to my usual standards.

Since I was behind them, I could see the zombie jump out from behind a garage, but I couldn’t do anything except yell at Vega to watch out. She turned her head just as the zombie rushed at her, knocking her to the ground.

Sam went to pull his gun out, but it caught on his ammunition clip. I bolted forward and slammed into the zombie on top of Vega, tackling it before it bit into her. It tried to roll over to face me, clawing desperately at the gravel in the alley.

I grabbed an old car battery that happened to be sitting by us and lifted it over my head, preparing to use it crush the zombie’s head. Before I did, a gun went off, and the zombie’s head exploded on me.

“That’s better,” Sam said, his gun still pointed at the zombie. “Sorry it took me so long to get it out.”

“Thanks, but I could’ve gotten that myself.” I set the battery down and got up off the zombie corpse. “You didn’t need to waste a bullet.”

“We have plenty of bullets.” Sam turned, already walking away. “We should hurry. The zombies travel in packs now.”

“Are you okay?” I asked Vega as I wiped zombie brains off my shirt.

“Yeah, I’m great,” Vega replied in a clipped tone.

“It didn’t bite you?” I asked.

“No, it just knocked the wind out of me,” Vega shook her head.

“We don’t have time for this.” Sam glanced around, looking for hidden marauders. “We’ll check for bites at the compound.”

Since Sam wouldn’t slow down, I sped up and followed her, keeping my pace to match Lazlo and Harlow in case another zombie jumped out at us.

We rounded a large white building with pillars in front. It reminded me of the White House, but on a much smaller scale. Sam ran around the back, pushing away some carefully placed shrubbery, to reveal a set of heavy wooden cellar doors. He flipped them open, then gestured down the darkened hole with his gun.

“You want us to go down there?” Harlow asked peered down at the pitch black cement stairs.

“Yes. Hurry,” Sam said shortly.

Vega plummeted into the dark without batting an eye. Blue took a breath and followed her. I didn’t see that we had much of a choice, so I went too. When I started walking down, I felt Harlow’s hand squeeze mine, her slender fingers latching onto me.

When we finally reached the bottom, I realized it wasn’t completely dark. A dim yellow light glowed ahead of us, and then Sam slammed the cellar doors shut when he came down, submerging us

“This way.” Sam pushed past us.

He led us down a narrow hall, lit by a single kerosene lantern. At the end was a massive steel door, and he pounded on it. I tried to pull my hand from Harlow’s, but she refused to let go.

“Who is it?” a voice said from the other side of the door.

“Sam. Open up!” Sam shouted.

A moment of silence, followed by bolts clicking unlocked. The door opened, bathing the hall in bright light. Sam walked in, and we all followed.

It reminded me of any other basement. The walls and floor were brick and cement, and they had that cold, damp look to them. Kerosene lamps were placed all over the room, so it was actually well lit.

One wall was lined with old, moldy looking books on a metal shelves. A huge wooden table sat in the middle of the room, covered in papers and maps. In the corner, another table was covered with weapons; guns, knives, ammunition, pipes.

A doorway was off to the side, but I couldn’t see past it.

Sam went over to the weapons table to discard his own guns, without introducing us to the man and woman standing in the middle of the room.

The man looked to be about thirty with a confident, handsome face. He was dressed similar to Sam, his clothes dirty and worn. The woman had short blonde hair and a warm smile.

“I found them out in the streets,” Sam said absently as he unloaded his ammunition.

“Hello,” the man extended his hand, first to Blue, then to me, shaking our hands. “I’m London, and this is Hope.”

“Hello,” the woman smiled at us but didn’t move forward.

“This is our compound.” London gestured to the room around him. “You all look very worn. How long have you been travelling?”

“Awhile,” I answered vaguely, unsure of the exact amount of time that’d passed.

“They had a run-in with the marauders,” Sam said. He leaned up against the weapons table, crossing his arms over his chest.

“The marauders?” Lazlo asked.

“The men with guns in black camouflage,” London clarified. “They raided an army base, and they’ve been trying to rule the town with nihilistic brutality. We’ve been maintaining a stronghold against them.”

“Remy shot some of them,” Lazlo said, almost proudly. “How many did you kill?” He looked to me for confirmation, but I shook my head.

I swallowed hard and clenched the fist that didn’t have Harlow’s hand. I wasn’t about to brag about anything I had done when Lia had died. I had failed, and four uninfected people died today. Anger flared in me like I hadn’t felt in a long time.

I’d been forced to kill healthy humans, and even if it had been in self-defense, I didn’t like it. We had so few people left in this world, and it was such a horrific waste.

“We lost… someone.” Harlow sniffled next to me.

“I’m sorry to hear that,” London said earnestly.

“Why don’t you get cleaned up and get some rest?” Hope suggested. “You all look so exhausted.”

“We have plenty of room for you all,” London said when we hesitated. “We try to look after the people who are left.”

“Would you like something to eat?” Hope asked, and she held her hand out for Harlow.

Harlow looked up at me, checking to see if it was all right, and I nodded. Somewhat reluctantly, she let go of my hand and let Hope take her. Hope took her into the next room, with Vega.

“Are you coming, Remy?” Blue paused before following Hope and the others into the other room. I shook my head, and he nodded understanding. “Don’t take too long.”

Blue left with Harlow. Since I didn’t go, Lazlo stayed behind. I thought about telling him to go, but I didn’t want to tell anybody to do anything anymore. Sam eyed us up, and I couldn’t tell if he trusted us or not.

“You’re the leader?” I asked London.

“You could say that.” London leaned against the table behind him and crossed his arms over his chest.

“Do you know anything about government quarantines?” I asked.

“Not much,” London shook his head. “I haven’t been to one.”

“Do you know if there’s one nearby?”

“There’s supposed to be one in Idaho.” He turned to the map on the table behind him. “I haven’t seen it, but I’ve heard there was one near the Wyoming border.”

I walked over to him to inspect the map myself. It was covered in circles, some black, some red, some green.

“There might be one there.” London tapped the map. The one he pointed to in Idaho was red.

“What do the colors mean?” Lazlo asked, peering over my shoulder.

“Red are quarantines, green are safe zones, and black are … lost causes,” London said. That explained why the map was almost entirely covered in black circles.

“Thank you.” I took a step back. “I have to go.”

“Right now?” Lazlo looked up sharply.

“You are welcome to stay as long as you want,” London reiterated.

“I know, and I thank you, but I can’t.” I shook my head. “My brother was taken to a quarantine, and I have to find him.”

“We should at least get some rest,” Lazlo said. “You always say we shouldn’t travel after dark, anyway.”

I hesitated, hating the truth in his words. I didn’t want to stay here. I didn’t want to wait anymore. I just needed to get to Max and know he was all right. Then… I don’t know. But after what happened today, I didn’t want to slow down anymore.

“Who took your brother to a quarantine?” London interrupted my internal debate.

“Soldiers,” I said. “We were at another quarantine that was infiltrated by zombies. They organized some kind of attack and destroyed the base.”

“Yes, we’ve been hearing about that,” London said sadly.

“Hearing about what?” My heart sped up.

“Zombies working together. They’re still raving monsters, but they seem to have a more cohesive system,” London elaborated. “The virus has been evolving and adapting, and they’re able to communicate somehow. Perhaps using pheromones like ants. They group together and find the hidden pockets of human life.”

“Well, that’s pleasant,” Lazlo muttered.

“When your quarantine was attacked, why did they take your brother and not you?” London asked, returning to the topic.

“He was in medical care, and I wasn’t. They evacuated him, and I escaped later, but I haven’t been able to catch up to him,” I said hurriedly.

“He’s sick, and they evacuated him first?” London questioned.

“Yeah. He’s eight. He’s just a little kid.”

“Hmm,” London said, but then nothing more. There wasn’t anything judgmental in his eyes, but I could tell he’d figured out there was more to the story than I was telling.

– 12 –

London didn’t know any more about the quarantines, and he didn’t have any other insight into the evolution of the zombies. He did explain a little more about the compound. They were made up mostly of people from the town. Since it was so isolated, they had been one of the last to get hit with the virus and had a chance to prepare.

Unfortunately, the town split into two camps; London and his people trying to live quietly, and the marauders who wanted to live out some kind of Mad Max fantasy where they robbed and murdered at will.

The people in the compound survived on canned goods and hunting. A water filtration system in the basement kept the virus out of their drinking water. Kerosene lamps and wood burning stoves allowed them to have heat and cook food.

Over fifty survivors were able to live here comfortably, and London insisted they would be happy to take on a few more.

The facility itself was divided up into many rooms, with hallways connecting them like a labyrinth. It was designed to keep both zombies and marauders from being able to infiltrate.

I wasn’t given a full tour, but I didn’t really want or need one. London showed Lazlo and me to the dining hall, where Blue and Harlow were already. Vega never ate before sundown, so she’d gone back to a room to rest. The food seemed to be of the canned vegetable and whatever they could shoot variety.

A few other people were eating down there, looking as mangy as Sam, and they introduced themselves. Other than polite salutations, I didn’t talk to them. I was not staying here long enough to get to know people.

Lazlo, on the other hand, was chatting with anyone who would let him. From what I could gather, the people seemed friendly and as sane as the situation would allow.

“You guys won’t believe this,” Sam said. He came into the dining room after checking the perimeter, and he looked about as shocked as his blank expressions could manage. “There’s a lion outside.”

“A real lion?” a woman asked in a hushed tone.

“Oh, yeah, she’s Remy’s,” Lazlo said, and I lowered my head.

“You have a pet lion?” Sam asked skeptically, and everyone’s eyes turned to me.

“She’s not a pet,” I said. “Not like a cat. But… yeah, she’s with us. So… don’t shoot her.”

“You’re lucky I didn’t. She took off when I saw her, but she’s hanging around here.” Sam had already lost interest in the lion and moved onto fixing himself a plate, which consisted of some kind of bitter meat and canned wax beans.

After we finished eating, Hope took us to where we would be sleeping, giving us one of the empty rooms. It held ten army style metal bunk beds, but nobody was in it.

Vega set up in the far corner of the room, away from everyone else, and immediately began praying. Blue left with Hope to check out the medical care, and the rest of us settled in.

Harlow had seemed better over dinner, but when she lay down in the bottom bunk, everything that happened today must’ve hit her. She slipped off her boots without complaining of the damage to her feet, and lay on the covers, twisting her gold cross around her neck and staring up at the bunk above her.

“How are you doing?” I asked, tossing my bag on the bed across from her.

“Tired.”

“You need some rest.” I went over to her bed to pull the covers up and noticed she had bled through her socks again. “Your feet don’t look so good. I’ll have Blue check on them when he gets back.”

“Whatever.” Harlow pulled the thin white sheet up to her chest and rolled over so her back was to me. I sighed and decided to leave her be.

Lazlo, in his usual fashion, had called dibs on the top bunk of my bed, even though there were plenty of empty beds in the room. After giving up on Harlow, I sat down on my bed and took off my shoes. I was about to slip off my jeans when Lazlo dangled his head over the edge of the bunk to look at me.

“Do you want me to leave so you can change?” Lazlo asked.

“You could just stay up on your bunk,” I said.

“Yeah, okay.”

He pulled his head up over the edge, and I slid off my pants. I had a small pair of pajama shorts shoved in my bag, on the off chance I got to sleep comfortably, and I dug around for them.

Meanwhile, the whole bunk shook as Lazlo wriggled around, and I didn’t understand why until I saw his jeans drop over the side of the bed, followed by his tee shirt.

“Done!” Lazlo announced with some pride.

“I didn’t realize it was a race,” I muttered as I yanked on my shorts.

“Well, now you do,” he replied. “This isn’t so bad, right?”

I climbed underneath the covers. The bed, the pillow, and the sheet were all incredibly thin, but it was better than sleeping on the ground. And it felt better than sleeping at Korech’s ranch.

I looked over at the bed next to me, and based on her breathing, Harlow was already asleep. I think even she felt better here. Or she would, once she got past how she felt about losing Lia.

“I mean, you’re glad I talked you into staying the night?” Lazlo asked when I didn’t say anything.

“Yeah, I’m glad.”

“We can leave in the morning, and we’ll do better because we’re rested,” Lazlo said, almost cheerily, and my stomach knotted up.

I stared up at the bunk above me, where Lazlo was hidden on the other side. I had no intention of taking him, or anyone, with me tomorrow. I wasn’t sure if I wanted to have the argument now, or first thing in the morning.

“You’re not coming with me tomorrow.” I grimaced and decided it would be better to get it out of the way.

“What?” The bed moved and his head appeared over the edge. “What are you talking about?”

“I’m going by myself tomorrow,” I reiterated and refused to look him in the eye.

“What? What the hell? Why?”

“Shh! Harlow is sleeping!” I said. I glanced over at her, and she moved a little, but I don’t think she woke up.

Lazlo turned around and dropped to the ground, wearing only his boxers. He had tangles of ivy tattooed across his hips and lower abdomen, and the lyrics from one of his songs scrawled across his chest. I didn’t want to notice him shirtless so I kept my eyes fixed on the bunk above me.

When he crouched down next to me, he leaned his arms on my bed so his face was right next to mine.

“You’re leaving by yourself?” Lazlo sounded a little hurt. Which was really stupid, since leaving by myself was in his best interest. He’d be safer here.

“It’s safe here. This is a nice place.” I motioned to the bunks. “It’s not so bad.”

“Yeah, for a night.” Lazlo backpedaled on his earlier proclamation.

“Oh, come on. You know you’re not gonna find a place much better than this. This is damn near paradise.”

“There’s a raving band of marauders who might gun us down,” he pointed out. “Most other places only have zombies. So that makes it a little worse.”

“Maybe. I just think that I should go by myself. After what happened today, I just…” I trailed off, unwilling to articulate exactly what I felt.

“This is about Lia?” Lazlo asked, much louder than I would’ve liked.

He wasn’t shouting by any means, but Harlow was right there. She twitched and moaned in her sleep, the way she usually did, and I looked over at her. I did not want to her to hear anything about Lia. It would only upset her more.

“Come on,” I sighed and got up.

I was in pajamas, and this place was a maze, so I didn’t go very far. On the other side of the room, close to where Vega slept, I stopped and leaned up against a wall between two bunks.

“So this is about Lia?” Lazlo put one of his hands on the top bunk, leaning on it, and watched me.

“She got killed today because of me.” My voice miraculously stayed even, but a pain grew in my chest. “I never should’ve let her leave Korech’s ranch.”

“Oh, come on,” Lazlo scoffed. “That guy was a total sicko, and you know it. Besides that, you didn’t ‘let’ her do anything. It was her choice.”

“No, you said it yourself. Survival has a different price. She was safe there! Maybe Korech was a perv. But if she had stayed there, she’d still be alive today.”

“Maybe,” he allowed. “But maybe she would’ve died anyway. Who knows? But it was her choice to leave. She didn’t want to be there, and you didn’t have any more right to force her to stay there than you do me.”

“I’m not gonna let you follow me around and get yourself killed.” Frustrated tears stung my eyes, and I hated it. “I got her killed today, and I won’t do that to you.”

“I liked Lia,” Lazlo said gently. “She was a really nice girl, and I am sad that she’s gone. But you can’t blame yourself for her death just because it hurts.”

“I blame myself because it’s my fault!” I insisted. “I never should’ve let her leave the ranch. And when she was dying, I didn’t even go out to her. I let her die alone.”

A tear rolled down my cheek, and I wiped it away as quickly as I could.

“Hey.” Lazlo reached out to touch my shoulder, and I pulled away, so he let his hand fall. “None of that is your fault. You risked your life to stay back and cover us so we could get away. And when she was dying, you were saving Harlow’s life.

“You saved Harlow’s life today, and mine, and Blue’s and Vega’s. You can’t forget that. But you can’t save everybody all the time.”

“I know that,” I nodded, swallowing hard. “That’s why I don’t want you to go with me.”

“Is everything okay?” Blue asked. I hadn’t noticed him walking over to us, and I rubbed my hands on my cheeks to dry them.

“Yeah, it’s great,” I replied quickly.

“I’m not interrupting anything, am I?” Blue looked between Lazlo and I, both of us just in our pajamas.

“No, of course not,” I shook my head.

“I checked things out, and they have a doctor, a vet, and three nurses here,” Blue said. “So they’re pretty well staffed in that regard. I want to keep going with you to the quarantine. I know they have larger medical facilities, but they have a larger population too. I think I could really be of help there.”

“Yeah, okay.” I nodded. “I wanna leave tomorrow.”

“All right,” Blue gestured to his bed by Harlow’s. “I’m gonna go get some sleep. And I’ll leave you two… to it.” He offered a smile, then walked back over to his bed, with Lazlo staring after him.

“What was that?” Lazlo turned back to me.

“What?” I asked, confused by his shift in emotion.

“He asks to come with you, and you say ‘sure?’” Lazlo raised an eyebrow.

“He has a good reason,” I said. “And I don’t have to spend all my time worrying about him.”

“So…” Lazlo grinned, and I knew that I had said something wrong. “You worry about me?”

“Yeah, because you’re an idiot and you’re gonna get yourself killed.” I tried to put him back in his place, but his smile only faded a little. “Why do you even wanna come with me, anyway? This place has everything you need.”

“I don’t know,” he shrugged. For a moment, he lowered his gaze, looking thoughtful. “I guess it just never occurred to me that I wouldn’t go with you.”

“That is not a good enough reason. It’s not even a reason at all.”

“You need me,” Lazlo said finally, his dark eyes meeting mine. “Yeah, I know you’ve saved my life and gotten my back before, but I’ve saved you, too. You can’t do this alone. And I’m going with you.”

“Lazlo…” I tried to think of an argument against that, and he leaned in closer to me. I wanted to back up and move away, but I was against the wall.

“You wanna get your kid brother? You’re gonna need back up. The way I see it, you don’t have a choice.” He looked at me so intently that it made me short of breath.

“We should get to bed,” I managed eventually, my voice sounding weaker than I liked. “If we’re gonna leave in the morning.”

“Right on,” Lazlo grinned broadly, as if he’d won something worth winning.

As I slid past him to walk back to bed, I glanced over to where Vega knelt next to her bed, praying. Her chant-like prayers didn’t sound so much like words as grunts. Her back was to me, but she appeared to be shaking. Lia’s death must’ve gotten to her more than I thought.

“Vega?” I asked, stepping closer to her. “How are you holding up-”

I froze when I realized she wasn’t shaking because she was crying. She was eating her pillow, tearing into it like a rabid dog.

“Shit,” I whispered, taking a step back. “Lazlo, run.”

“What?” Lazlo asked. He’d been standing behind me, and he didn’t move, even though I told him to. “What’s wrong with Vega?”

At the sound of her name, Vega turned towards us. Her eyes had already yellowed, and drool and stuffing were stuck to her mouth. She was a zombie, and brand new, so she was strong as hell.

“Run!” I shouted, and Vega jumped up.

We were in a bedroom without weapons, and I had to think fast. I pushed her bunk forward, knocking it down on her, but she could get it off her if she really tried. Her bones and muscles were too strong, and I couldn’t fight her with my bare hands.

Thankfully, Lazlo ran away, but I stayed where I was, watching Vega.

“I have something!” Lazlo shouted, running up behind me.

“What?” I glanced back at him, afraid to take my eyes off Vega.

“A weapon.” Lazlo held up a silver meat cleaver. “I took it when we were at Korech’s and hid it under my bed in case he tried to kill me.”

Just as Vega started pushing the bunk off, I ran and jumped on it, holding it down. The top bunk pressed against her chest, pinning her down, and her feet were tangled up with the bed and blankets from the bottom bunk.

“Lazlo, use the cleaver!” I shouted. Vega bucked against the bed, and I wasn’t sure how long I could hold her down.

“On what?” Lazlo asked, staring down at Vega and me with confused dismay.

“Take off her head!” I commanded.

Vega snarled and spit, making that familiar death groan. Lazlo stood by her head, and she freed one arm so she could reach out for his legs. He looked uncertain for a second, but when her fingers latched onto his ankle, he swung in surprise.

The cleaver sliced into her neck, making blood splatter out. He didn’t go through her spine though, and Vega was still alive, snarling and convulsing. Lazlo raised the cleaver again, and this time, he brought it down with enough force to take off her head.

“Good job,” I said.

“Thanks.” Lazlo was still catching his breath, staring down at Vega’s corpse. “I told you that you needed me.”

“Yeah, I guess I do.” I turned back to the room.

Harlow was wide awake, hiding behind a bunk, and Blue stood in front of her bed, shielding her.

“What happened?” Harlow asked.

“The zombie must’ve gotten her today when it attacked her.” I wiped blood off my brow with the back of my arm.

“That was really fast,” Lazlo commented, coming up behind me.

“Sometimes it happens that way.” I shrugged. “You never can tell.”

London and Sam came in a few moments later to make sure we were okay. They’d heard the commotion down the hall. Sam took Vega’s body out, and London explained that they burned all the infected bodies they found.

Hope came in a little after they left to wipe everything down with bleach and clean up the mess we’d made. She sent Lazlo and me down to the tub room to clean up. They had no showers, but they had a claw foot tub they filled with water from a hose. It was too cold to climb in, so Lazlo and I stood next to it, washing ourselves with rags.

When we went back to the room, Hope had already gone, and the room had been set right. Harlow lay in her bed with her covers pulled up to her chin, but she was wide awake. I got in my own bed without saying anything and tried to get comfortable.

“Do you think Vega’s in heaven?” Harlow asked me.

“I don’t know,” I said and rolled over, so my back was to her.

I slept horribly all night, even though I was exhausted. I tossed and turned, and I had horrible nightmares about Vega, Lia, and Beck. I had been trying not to think about Beck at all, since that was my policy when people died, but Lazlo had brought up all sorts of feelings about him.

When I woke, Harlow was still asleep. I went out to get some breakfast, figuring that stale toast with squirrel meat sounded better than nothing.

Still munching on the horrible dry toast, I made my way back to the room, almost getting lost in the process. Harlow was awake and ready for the day. She changed into a clean skirt with a sweater, and her hair was up.

I would’ve taken this all as a good sign if she weren’t hurriedly packing her bag. Lazlo sat on my bed across from her, looking sheepish.

“What’s going on?” I asked as I gulped down the rest of my toast.

“I’m going with you,” Harlow said without looking up.

“Sorry,” Lazlo smiled meekly at me.

“Why did you tell her?” I snapped, and he shrunk back a little.

“She heard me talking to Blue.”

“It doesn’t matter how you know,” I decided. “Harlow, you can’t come with.”

“It’s not open for discussion,” she said.

“Um… yeah. Exactly.” I was thrown off by her reaction. “You’re not coming with. End of story.”

“No, I am coming with. End of story.” She finally looked up at me.

Her blue eyes were almost too big for her face, but not in a bad way. It just made her look younger and more innocent, although, right now, her resolution made her look older.

“There’s no way I’m letting you come with.” I brushed past her to get to my bed. With my back to her, I packed up my own stuff.

“This isn’t a jail. They won’t keep me prisoner here. If you leave, there’s nothing to stop me from leaving right after you. And I will,” she threatened. “Whether you take me with you or not, I am not staying here. If I have to go out on my own, so be it.”

“Don’t be ridiculous. That’s suicide.” I shoved my clothes into my bag.

“Maybe,” she replied simply.

“Really?” I turned back to her. “You’d get yourself killed just to spite me?”

“Not to spite you.” She crossed her arms over her chest. “I’m not getting left behind. If anyone can survive the end of the world, it’s you, so I’m safer with you than anywhere else.”

“That’s not even true,” I shook my head. “Everyone around me dies! Sommer, and then Lia yesterday. And my brother…” I swallowed and busied myself with my bag so she couldn’t see my reaction. “No. It’s dangerous and stupid. Here is the safest place.”

“If it’s so great here, then why don’t you stay?” Harlow countered.

“You know why I can’t stay.” I zipped my bag shut and turned back to her. “I have to find-”

“Your little brother, yeah, yeah,” she cut me off. “You do realize he’s with the army, right? I mean, that’s why you’re running across the country, fighting zombies and cult leaders. So you can get to a government run facility surrounded by armed soldiers. To rescue your brother.”

“I’m not rescuing him,” I rolled my eyes. “He’s just a little kid, and I need to be with him.”

“Why?” Harlow asked. I slung my messenger bag over my shoulder, preparing to storm out, but she blocked my path. “Remy, you know it doesn’t make sense. Either he is safe, and you can’t protect him any better than he already is, or he never made it to the quarantine, and there’s nothing you can do.”

“It doesn’t matter! I need to know he’s safe! I can’t just hope for the best and forget about him!” I threw my hands up on the air, exasperated. Fighting about this would only waste more time. “Fine. Whatever. You wanna come with and get yourself killed, that’s your problem.”

“Wait. So, we’re leaving right now?” Lazlo asked when I started walking away, and in reply, I kept walking. “But I’m not ready! Hold on!”

I heard him scrambling behind me, but I didn’t stop. I shouldn’t even be letting them go with me. They would only slow me down, and they’d probably just end up dead or infected.

I couldn’t even figure out why they wanted to leave the safety of the compound. I wouldn’t. But some things mattered more than safety, and for me that was Max.

“I’m not gonna get myself killed,” Harlow said as she caught up to me. Her thin legs carried her surprisingly fast, especially considering the clunky footwear she insisted on. “I just won’t be left behind.”

“I don’t know what you think you’re being left behind from, but trust me, it’s way better than what I’m doing.”

Lazlo ran up behind us, already out of breath, and we hadn’t even left yet. Before leaving, I found Blue talking with London. He once again reminded us that we were free to stay on, and I encouraged both Lazlo and Harlow to take him up on that.

London offered to help us out. He gave us another shotgun and some ammunition, and then he gave us the best gift ever: a vehicle. They had stockpiled several cars and trucks, and he figured they could spare one. Admittedly, it was a beaten up old station wagon with brown paneling, but it was much better than walking.

The car was hidden in an old carriage house in the woods behind the compound. The marauders had a tendency to damage or take anything they wanted, so London and Sam stored and hid anything of value. They rarely used vehicles anyway, since it made them more conspicuous to marauder attacks.

Sam led us through the intricately linked hallways, so we exited through an entirely different set of doors than the ones we came in. Like the cellar doors, a few strategically placed bushes all but blocked the doorway.

When I slid by, the branches stung at my skin, making me acutely aware of the ramifications of having an open wound. I had gone out first, after Sam, and I pushed the branches back with my arm, waiting until everyone else made their way out.

A startling chill nipped at the air, the first real chill I’d felt in our travels. Time moved differently than it had before, but fall had to be arriving. Dense fog settled around us, making it hard to see, and everything I heard sounded muffled and far away. The circumstances weren’t ideal for an escape plan, but I didn’t want to wait any longer.

“It’s over that way,” Sam pointed to an area to the east of us. With the fog, the trees looked like shadows, since I could only see the silhouettes. “In those trees.”

“You’re not coming with us?” Harlow asked.

“I’ve got things to do,” Sam replied noncommittally. Maybe that was true, but based on his quick exit back into the compound, I bet he felt it too. Something just felt… off. Like an electricity in the air. Uneasiness seemed to set in, and even Blue didn’t look right.

We walked towards the car, and I tried to pretend like nothing felt strange to me. But we moved in a huddled mass, and at a much slower pace. Part of that was because we were unfamiliar with the unstable terrain. Broken bottles, car parts, random garbage, even a dead zombie or two littered our path to the carriage house.

“How far away is this thing? I’m getting cold,” Harlow said. I glanced down at her and saw her bony knees were covered in goose bumps.

“Almost there,” I said as if I really knew. The closer we got to the trees, the farther away they seemed to be. The fog created an unnerving optical illusion. “It wouldn’t kill you to wear pants.”

“Just because the world is full of zombies doesn’t mean I need to dress like one,” she shot back, and Lazlo laughed under his breath.

“She has a point,” Lazlo agreed. I would’ve glared at him, but I heard something and stopped short. “What? What’s wrong?”

“Shh,” Blue held up his hand and cocked his head, listening.

I held my breath as the hair on the back of my neck stood up. Harlow’s breath came out in shallow rasps, and from the corner of my eye, I saw her slide her small hand into Lazlo’s. For his part, he scanned the area around us.

Then I heard it. A low, hollow rumbling, but the blanketing effect of the fog and the echoing from the trees made it impossible to tell where it was coming from or how far away. It came again, this time louder, and another one joined in. They were death groans, and they were increasing in decibel and number.

“Here.” I pulled my gun out. I flicked off the safety and handed Lazlo the ammunition clip, praying he knew how to use it.

“What?” Lazlo’s eyes widened, but I didn’t have time to explain.

Blue had a shotgun London had given us, and Harlow had the handgun. That left me the only one unarmed, but the branch on the bush had left a nasty scratch down my arm, a thin line of blood on my tanned skin. Chances were I wouldn’t make it out of a zombie fight uninfected, so I didn’t want to waste a gun on a lost cause.

I grabbed a long, bent pipe from the ground. It had belonged to a car, but right now, it looked strong and heavy enough to ward off a few zombies. I took another step forward, with Blue and Lazlo flanked close behind me.

As if materializing in front of us, the dark, lurching shadows appeared in the gray fog.

One of them came into view where I could actually see its eyes, all swollen and yellow. But once I could see it, it could see me. It gave a long, low howl, and then charged toward me, moving at the crazy speed that only a newly turned zombie was capable of. Lazlo fired his gun, and astonishingly, it hit the zombie right in the chest.

Lazlo may have killed one zombie, but we had been spotted.

– 13 –

Harlow couldn’t aim at all, so I positioned myself directly in front of her. When a zombie ran at me, I swung the pipe like a baseball bat. Its head, which should’ve been cracking bone, squished more like a rotting pumpkin two weeks after Halloween. An eyeball shot out, flying into Lazlo’s chest, where it landed with a sickening splat.

Harlow started screaming, and I’d only killed one zombie.

“Get to the car!” I shouted at her.

Lazlo and Blue shot at anything that came our way, but the zombies just kept on coming. I remembered what it had been like at the army quarantine, when there had been an endless supply of zombies that had managed to take out a whole troop of soldiers.

Another zombie lurched towards me, and I jabbed the pipe straight through its chest, slamming it down onto the ground. Its swollen tongue lulled out of its mouth, and it spit foamy saliva at me.

I stood on its stomach to leverage myself when I yanked the pipe out, and its belly squished under my foot. When I did pull the pipe out, an enlarged, greenish heart came attached at the end.

I would’ve taken the time to marvel at how disgusting that was but I heard Lazlo cursing behind me. More importantly, I heard him but not the gun. I whirled around to see Lazlo, trying desperately to reload the gun, as two zombies made their way towards him.

The first of the zombies only had one leg, and the other zombie looked like it was dying, so he had a small window of time. Blue and Harlow had backed off, heading towards the carriage house, and didn’t see how close Lazlo was to being eaten.

I raced over to him with a fat zombie at my heels. I stopped abruptly, shoving the pipe out behind me. The zombie couldn’t think to stop and impaled himself on it. Unfortunately, it only stabbed into his enormous gut, slowing him down but not killing him.

The thing about zombies, and this one in particular, is that they didn’t look fat so much as swollen. Like someone had taken a normal sized person, and then pumped them full of water so their skin stretched like a bloated animal carcass.

From the wound around the pipe, the zombie’s belly drained that weird greenish, sludgy blood, along with some other liquid that reminded me of runny pus. Without thinking about how disgusting the mess would be, I slashed the pipe along his stomach, slicing him open.

It was like popping an overgrown zit. Liquid sloshed out of him, and I jumped back to keep from getting it on me. I’m not sure if the zombie was dead, but he fell to the ground, and for now, that was good enough for me.

When I turned back to Lazlo, the older, dying zombie towered over him. Its face has shriveled beyond gender recognition, its eyes sunken almost completely in. It opened its mouth, preparing to chew off Lazlo’s face, and even though it only had four or five good teeth, they were long and sharp. Lazlo, being a complete genius, was still trying to fix the gun.

I chucked my pipe at the zombie, throwing it like a spear. Had it been human or even a newer zombie, the pipe would’ve cracked the skull and ricocheted off. But because this one was so old, and its bones and muscles had started to gelatinize, the pipe tore through its head. Brain matter, blood, and bits of gooey skull splattered all over Lazlo, who covered his head and cringed.

“Move, you idiot!” I shouted. The one-legged zombie was hopping over to finish the job.

“The gun-” He held out to me, all slick with zombie viscera now.

“If it doesn’t shoot, then hit them with it!”

To demonstrate, and to save our lives, I took it from him and swung at the zombie coming towards us. This one was a lot younger, and it clearly looked like a man. A man who had very recently had his leg torn off from the knee down. So when the butt of the gun came in contact with his head, it did little more than stun him.

I slammed the butt of the gun in his chest, and he lost his balance and fell back onto the ground. He reached out with his yellowed talon-like fingers, but I narrowly dodged them.

When he was on the ground, I flipped the gun, and using the barrel, I drove it into his eye socket. The instant the gun smashed into his brain, the zombie stopped reaching for me. He twitched, then stopped moving completely.

“Thanks,” Lazlo breathed.

“You have to learn how to fight better.”

“Hey, we did pretty good!” He gestured to the seven or eight zombies that he and Blue had managed to shoot. “The gun just jammed or something.”

“If the gun jams, you find another way to kill them.”

I couldn’t see any other zombies around, but I heard a faint death groan. Harlow and Blue had disappeared into the fog. The gun was a complete mess, with brains and goo clogging up the barrel, and it might’ve jammed before that. I left it behind and started hurrying ahead.

“Remy! Lazlo!” Harlow yelled from somewhere ahead of me. “We’re at the car!”

“We’ll find you, but keep quiet!” I shouted back. I didn’t want zombies attracted to the noise she made.

Lazlo and I darted through the trees, narrowly missing several low hanging branches. I heard a tremendous roaring sound, and when I looked back, I saw it.

The zombie wasn’t moving fast yet, but when she cocked her head at me, there was something calculating in her eyes. She was newly turned, so she was strong and fast, and it looked like she still had some brains.

A broken tree stump jutted out across from us, and that was the only weapon I could see. She ran at us, with Lazlo standing in between me and her, so I pushed him out of the way.

I jumped up, barely making it high enough to grab onto the branch above me. The fog had left it slick, and my fingers threatened to slip off as the bark burned and scraped against my skin.

I swung back, then forward, meaning to kick her, but I timed it wrong. She snarled and bit at my foot, and I managed to connect with her head, kicking her solidly in the nose. It started bleeding, and the blood still looked normal.

Thanks to her push, I swung back hard this time. The momentum of the back swing sent me flying forward, my feet pushing heavily into her chest. She flew backwards, landing on the jutting wood from the broken tree.

My hands couldn’t take it anymore, and I fell to the ground. The tree had only gone through her stomach, so she wasn’t dead. She couldn’t figure out how to push herself off the tree, but she might eventually, so we had to hurry.

“That was awesome!” Lazlo said, sounding way too impressed as he scrambled to his feet.

“That was stupid.” I shook my head, walking quickly. “I almost got my foot bit off. I didn’t have a chance to time that right, and I’m in the woods without a weapon. I’m practically suicidal.”

“No way, you’re-”

Lazlo’s undue praise was cut off by a pretty horrific sight. The fat zombie that I had eviscerated earlier lurched around a tree towards us. I could actually see a gravel driveway, presumably leading up to the carriage house, but this half-dead zombie stood in our way. His engorged, green intestines hung out, dragging on the ground around him.

“What’s your plan?” Lazlo asked as the zombie stumbled towards us.

“I don’t really have one.” My only recourses were running away or hand to hand combat, and I did not want to hit him. My fist would pop his skin like a water balloon.

“Go.” Lazlo took a step forward, so he was standing next to me instead of behind. “Go to the car. I’ll hold him off.”

“Don’t be ridiculous.”

“No. You saved my life.” Lazlo looked at me earnestly, as the behemoth lumbered on. A long string of his intestines caught on a branch on the ground, momentarily slowing him. “I’m not gonna let you die.”

“Dying to save me defeats the purpose of me saving you.”

Before I could think of something, I heard a roar behind us. I turned around, expecting some horrifically fast zombie, but what I saw made my heart soar.

Ripley came tearing through the trees, her mouth pulled back in a fierce snarl, revealing her long, bloody teeth. I took a step back so she could go flying by us, and she pounced onto the zombie. He exploded in a terrific mess as her claws pierced his flesh, but she didn’t seem to mind.

The trees were suddenly bathed in yellow from the headlights, and a beaten up station wagon rolled down the driveway. It came to a stop when they saw Ripley gnawing on a corpse. Harlow sat shotgun, and she rolled down the window.

“Come on, you guys!” Harlow waved us on.

Without further prompting, Lazlo and I jogged over to the car. Lazlo slid in the backseat, but I ran around the back and opened the hatch. I called Ripley, and she looked uncertainly at me.

Echoing through the trees, we could still hear the death groans of more zombies. She flicked her tail sharply, then decided against zombie hunting, and hurried over and dove in the back. I ran around and jumped in the backseat next to Lazlo.

I got in just in time to see three more zombies emerging from the shadows, including the one I had impaled on a tree. One of the zombies slammed its hand onto the back of the car, leaving a bloody handprint and making Ripley growl, but then we were moving too fast for any of them to catch us.

“Now I’m really glad I came with,” Harlow said, watching out the window as we drove away. She had rolled it up as soon as she saw us coming, but she stared out emptily at the world hidden under a blanket of fog.

“What are you talking about?” I leaned back in the seat, catching my breath.

“They’re overrun with zombies.” She didn’t sound relieved or even upset by the thought. She said it in the same way she might mention that it looks like rain today.

“Good thing we had Remy,” Lazlo smiled at me, trying to lighten the mood. He brushed his black hair from his eyes, and I didn’t appreciate the gleam in them. “She was so badass back there. Did you see her? She took down like five zombies by hand.”

“Yeah, and two of them got back up,” I muttered.

Lazlo continued talking, but I could still hear Ripley in the back, slurping loudly as she licked herself clean. It reminded me of my own wounds in need of cleaning, and I looked down at the scratch on my arm.

It wasn’t a bad cut, and it’d already scabbed over. If I wasn’t afraid of catching the zombie virus, I wouldn’t have thought anything of it. Next to the thin red line down my arm, I had speckles of greenish blood, splatter from the zombies.

“Did you get hurt?” Lazlo noticed me inspecting my arm.

“On the bushes,” I said, barely above a whisper.

My heart clenched in my chest, and I had to swallow hard. After everything I had gone through, a damn bush was the thing that would get me.

“What?” Lazlo moved across the seat closer to me. The cut was on my right arm, the one on the opposite side of him, and he leaned over me to see it.

“What’s going on? What are you talking about?” Harlow already sounded panicked, and she sat on her knees on the seat so she could turn around and face me. “What happened?”

“I got a scratch when we came out of the building.” I kept my voice as even as possible. I didn’t want to frighten or upset them anymore than I had to. “And I have zombie blood on my arm. I might be infected.”

“Let me see.” Lazlo grabbed my arm, as if looking at it changed what happened.

“You guys should leave me here,” I told them.

“No!” Harlow shouted instantly, her eyes wide and appalled. “No way!”

“We’re not gonna leave you,” Lazlo reiterated, his words soft and low.

He stopped looking at my arm and turned his attention to me, so I pulled my arm back from his hands. I tried to move farther away, but I was already against the door.

I rubbed my temple and stared out the window. Tears wanted to form, but I refused to let them. I knew I should make them leave me on the road. It’s what I had done, several times before.

But I was too selfish and afraid, and too hopeful. I hadn’t been bitten, and I couldn’t see zombie blood or saliva directly in contact with my own wound. So there was still a chance.

“The incubation time is a maximum  two to three days before it’s all-out zombie,” I said thickly. I chewed my lip and looked back at them. “As soon as it starts happening, the high fevers, headaches, chills, vomiting… I need you to shoot me. I don’t want to turn. I need you to kill me first.”

“I’m not gonna kill you,” Lazlo shook his head, unable to even process the idea.

I wanted to argue that he’d be saving me from turning into a monster, and that if he didn’t, I’d end up killing him. But I didn’t want to think about it, and saying it aloud would make it worse somehow.

I looked away from Lazlo and met Blue’s eyes in the rearview mirror. He hadn’t said much of anything since we left, but the serious look in his eyes meant he was thinking the same things as me. I was so grateful to have another rational person in our group, otherwise none of us would survive.

“I’ll do it,” Blue promised me, and I nodded.

Harlow had been staring back at me, but she gave Blue a hurt look, as if he had betrayed her or me somehow. Really, he was doing us all a favor. If he were a more of a leader, he would’ve insisted that I stay behind, and I wouldn’t have fought him on it. I just wasn’t strong enough to insist I stay behind myself.

“Hey, I’m not dead yet,” I forced a smile. Harlow looked sadly at me for a second before turning around and sitting down.

Lazlo returned to his side of the car, sitting low in the seat. He reached over and took my hand. I let him, but I refused to look at him. I wouldn’t acknowledge any amount of comfort it gave me, or even the slightest bit of butterflies that overcame the nausea and fear that had swept over me.

I stared out the window at the graying world around us and wondered how much longer I’d get to enjoy the view.

As the day progressed, the sun burned off the fog, revealing scenery lush with grass and trees. It reminded me of back home in Iowa, and I hadn’t realized how much I’d missed it living in the desert for so long.

The sun also warmed the car, and I cracked the window, relishing the green scent of the earth around us. Everything smelled so sweet, but that might’ve just been because I knew this might be the last time I ever got to breathe it in.

Not that much longer, we came into another small town. This one looked like most of the other towns we’d seen, evidence of havoc and death, but not quite as devastated and volatile as the town with the marauders.

After our experience in the last one, Blue meant to just drive on through it, avoiding trouble as much as possible. But Harlow said she needed to go to the bathroom, so Blue looked for the nicest, least destroyed house he could find, and pulled in for a pit stop.

Butter yellow with shutters and a white picket fence, the house looked quaintly picturesque. The lawn and flower gardens had become overgrown from lack of tending, and some of the siding and shutters had splatters of dirt and blood on them.

Despite all that, it had something sweet about it, and that made it a little depressing. It stood as a sad reminder of what we had once been, what the American dream had strived to be, and now would never be again.

Ripley didn’t feel like getting out of the car, so I cracked the window for her before we went inside. Blue and I led the search, conducting a quick once over to make sure that nothing dangerous was hiding out.

The décor inside the house matched perfectly with the outside. Warm, homey furniture, books, and knick knacks, even a fireplace. Things had been disrupted, with shattered figurines on the floor and torn throw pillows, but in general, it didn’t look that bad. A layer of dust covered everything, and I suspected that the place had been abandoned for a while.

Once we determined that it was safe, Blue called in Harlow and Lazlo. Harlow went to the bathroom, and Blue went upstairs to see if they had anything of value that we could use, like weapons or medicine. I went to the kitchen to raid it for food.

Ever since the zombie attack, I had felt too nauseated to be hungry, and I hoped that was from nerves, and not a symptom. Either way, Harlow would complain of hunger pains as soon as she finished going to the bathroom, and it would be nice if they had some food here.

I didn’t even bother opening the fridge because it would just let out the awful stench of rotten meat and milk. I climbed up on the counter to rummage through the cupboards and happened upon a gold mine: graham crackers.

I turned around so I could sit down on the kitchen counter, my legs dangling over the edge. Determined to override any nausea, I opened the box of crackers and bit into them. Stale and sweet, I relished it more than I normally would have.

I did love graham crackers and always had, but somewhere in the back of my mind, I knew this might be my last meal. At least, my last real meal that didn’t involve biting and eating anything I could get my mouth on.

“Hungry?” Lazlo leaned on the doorway to kitchen.

I noticed that he’d changed into a different slim fitting tee shirt and jeans. This one had a panda holding a rainbow-colored umbrella, and I’m sure it cost a pretty penny at some fancy retailer. He and Harlow somehow managed to make the end times look fashionable.

“Not really.” I held out a cracker to him. “Want one?”

“Sure.” He walked over and took it from me, then leaned on the counter next to me.

“You changed,” I commented, setting aside the box of crackers. As much as I wanted to enjoy them, my anxiety finally got the best of me, and I gave up on the idea.

“Yeah, I didn’t really like the whole ‘covered in zombie blood’ look,” Lazlo said, and we both glanced down at my stained apparel. I’d wiped off what had gotten on my skin, but the bottom of my jeans had taken the brunt of the splatter. “But you totally rock that whole look.”

“Well, my clothes weren’t as nice as yours to begin with,” I shrugged. It’s weird how accustomed I had become to having zombie blood on my clothes. “Are all of your outfits designer?”

“Not designer. This isn’t an Armani suit or something.” He shifted uncomfortably, as if I had been saying something negative about him. “These are just my regular clothes.”

“I know. But you used to be pretty rich, right?” I realized I knew very little about his life, other than what I had seen on TV before all this. He’d said very little, and I never bothered to ask. “You used to be a rock star.”

“Yeah, I did.” Lazlo looked almost wistful for a moment, then shook it off and lowered his eyes. Something he had been proud of now made him look ashamed, and he let his hair partially cover his face.

“That’s pretty awesome,” I said honestly.

In another life, hanging out with Lazlo Durante would’ve been a high point. It still was, except now it had nothing to do with the infamy of it.

“I used to think so.” Lazlo stared at the floor. “That’s all I ever wanted to do, and it started happening. The music videos and the money and the fans and the fame. And I was so wrapped up in it all, but even when I had a chance to think, I still thought, ‘This is it. I’ve really made it.’ But now… it’s all so fucking useless.” His forehead scrunched up, and he shook his head. “It didn’t mean anything, and I don’t have any skills to do anything.”

“Nobody’s life really prepared them for this,” I said. “And at least you got to do stuff with your life before this happened. I grew up in Iowa, and I’ve traveled more in the past year than I ever did before. I haven’t seen or done anything. You got to see the world.”

“I got to see airports and hotels when we were on tour,” Lazlo smiled sardonically. “That’s not really seeing or living. I had a normal life, and then it was all just constantly touring, recording, and selling myself. And then zombies took over the world, and I lived underground for nearly a year.”

“That doesn’t sound so bad. I mean, until the zombies part,” I said.

“You know something?” He lifted his head, and when he turned to me, he had this strange look in his eyes. Almost as if he was really seeing me for the first time. “I don’t think I ever really lived until this. I’ve never done anything that mattered before, but now I’m fighting to save my life, and yours. And I know it sounds really cheesy and lame, but I don’t think I ever really felt alive. Not until I met you.”

“You were in a hole for nine months. Your definition of ‘feeling alive’ has got to be a little skewed right now.” I rolled my eyes to keep from blushing.

“I don’t think so.” Lazlo moved so he was in front of me, and he chewed his lip. “You’re pretty much the most amazing person I’ve ever met.”

“I’m really not that amazing,” I shook my head.

My heart thumped in my chest, and my mouth felt dry. His dark eyes latched onto mine, and I wanted to look away, but something compelled me to stay.

The butterfly way he made me feel reminded me of who I used to be before. I’d been trying to push him away, but I always gave in because the only time I really felt like a normal teenage girl was when I was with him.

“There’s something I have to do, that I’ve wanted to do since I met you, and I have to do it before it’s too late.” He put his hand on my cheek, so his thumb rested on my cheek and his fingers nestled in my hair.

“No, I can’t,” I said, my voice barely audible over the pounding of my heart. “I might be infected.”

“Do you feel sick? Headache? Fever?” he asked, rubbing his thumb gently on my skin.

“No, but-”

“Then I don’t care.”

Before I could protest further, he leaned in, and his lips pressed firmly against mine. There was something unexpectedly hungry in the way he kissed me. His mouth searched mine, and I found myself returning it with equal fervor. He knotted his fingers in my hair, pulling me closer to him, and I wrapped my arms around him.

– 14 –

Harlow’s gasp broke the spell. I pulled away from Lazlo, and I had to put my hands on his chest to keep him from coming with me. His eyes were fixed on me, and I don’t think he’d heard her.

Harlow stood in the kitchen doorway, her jaw slacked. Guilt washed over me when I saw her.

At thirteen, she was too young to be a real love interest for Lazlo, but that hadn’t stopped her from nursing a pretty major crush on him. I hadn’t exactly stolen him from her, since he’d never been hers, but I had betrayed her trust.

“Harlow,” I pushed Lazlo back further, and he realized we had an audience.

I slid off the counter, so he took a step back, but he still looked confused by her stricken expression. In true Lazlo fashion, he had been oblivious to her feelings for him.

“You’re such a liar!” Harlow was nearly shrieking. “I can’t believe you!”

“Harlow, I know you’re upset, but I didn’t lie about anything,” I said and held my hand palm out. I wanted to reason with her before she got hysterical.

“You lied about everything!”

I’d never seen her this upset, but she’d finally reached her breaking point. With everything that happened the last few days, it was amazing that she’d held up this long.

“What’s going on?” Blue rushed to the kitchen in a mild panic.

“You can’t trust Remy!” Harlow took a step back, as if I was chasing her.

“I think we all need to calm down,” Lazlo said, still bewildered by her reaction.

“You said you wanted to leave me behind to protect me, but you just wanted me out of the way!” Harlow yelled at me, and Lazlo made a sound as it finally dawned on him why she was so upset.

“Harlow, no, I can promise that’s not true,” I shook my head.

“What happened?” Blue turned to me for answers.

“You keep saying that we can’t slow down because we have to find your stupid little brother,” Harlow said, ignoring Blue. “But you have time to stop and make out with Lazlo?”

“We weren’t making out,” I said, realizing too late that that did nothing to help my argument. In fact, it only pissed her off more.

“I bet you don’t even have a little brother, do you?” Harlow narrowed her eyes.

“You know I do. You were at the quarantine with us.”

“But I never saw him!” Feeling emboldened, she took a step towards me. “We were there for over two months, and I never once saw your supposed kid brother.”

“He was in the sick ward,” I said, but her line of questioning made me nervous.

“With what? What was he sick with?” Harlow asked, crossing her arms over her chest.

“What does it matter? He was sick.” I tried to play off my vague answers as exasperation, but Blue looked at me with a new scrutiny.

“So you say!” She rolled her eyes. “But that doesn’t even make any sense, Remy! In a quarantined building full of healthy people, why would they even waste energy treating a sick kid when they’re struggling to keep everyone else alive?”

“He’s not a waste of energy,” I said without conviction.

“They evacuated him first, and as far as I could tell, he is the only non-army person who got evacuated.” Her anger was replaced by an honest accusation. “Why would they do that? I don’t know of any other person who was ever even in the sick ward.” She paused. “I don’t think he’s real.”

I felt the shift in the room. Everyone had been looking at Harlow like she was the crazy person when she started yelling, but now they all stared expectantly at me.

Panic rolled over me. Even though I knew I could trust them, I didn’t want to tell them the truth. I was afraid of what it could mean for my brother and me. But it didn’t look like I had a choice anymore.

“He’s real,” I said quietly. “He’s just… he’s not sick. He’s the opposite of sick.”

“What does that mean?” Lazlo asked, and at least he didn’t sound angry. Just confused.

“It means…” I took a deep breath. “He’s immune.”

“What?” Lazlo asked.

“Immune? To the virus?” Blue looked dubious. I bit my lip and nodded.

“Wait. Does that mean you’re immune?” Lazlo asked hopefully.

“No. I don’t know.” I leaned back against the counter.

“But how do you know he is?” Blue asked.

“He was bitten.”

“He was bitten?” Blue raised an eyebrow, still uncertain about my story. “Are you sure it was by a zombie?”

“Yeah, I know a zombie when I see one.” I met his skeptical gaze evenly. “We were in Des Moines looking for food or survivors. Five zombies ambushed us. One of them got Max really good in the leg. It was so bad that I wasn’t sure he’d live long enough for the virus to take effect.”

Max had been behind me when the zombies attacked. I told him to go hide, but he grabbed a stick and beat on one that came at my back. I heard Max scream, and when I turned around, the zombie was gnawing on his leg.

“Then what happened?” Lazlo prompted me when I lapsed into a silence.

“I, uh, bandaged his leg. I knew what it meant, but I had to do something. I knew that he had to be infected, but he didn’t know. He was just a little kid, and we’d been through so much. I wasn’t gonna give up on him.”

“And he didn’t turn? He never got sick? At all?” Blue asked.

“No. The leg hurt like hell. I broke into a pharmacy and stole antibiotics and First Aid. I got food, and we had a gun,” I said. “I found an abandoned house and locked us in the attic, and I waited for him to show any signs.”

For seven days, I sat up in the attic with my little brother. I fed him, took care of his leg, talked to him, played games with him. And I never slept. I couldn’t.

I kept the loaded gun in the back of my pants, and I never let him find out. My plan was to kill him as soon as he started turning into a zombie, and then kill myself. For seven excruciating days, I waited for us both to die.

“But he never did.” I shook my head. “I was too afraid to leave. I might have stayed up there forever with Max, but soldiers came in, looking for survivors to quarantine.”

Beck had been the one to find us, and at the thought of him, I felt fresh guilt. We had never really been together, not in any sense of the word, but he hadn’t been gone for very long. Kissing Lazlo felt like a betrayal to Beck’s memory, and I moved farther away from Lazlo.

Beck was the first person I had told about Max possibly being infected. Other soldiers would’ve left us to die or killed us themselves, but Beck believed me.

At the quarantine, he took Max to the doctors and scientists, who were trying to find a cure or a vaccine for the virus. Beck looked out for both of us, making sure that the doctors didn’t reduce Max to a glorified lab rat, and training me so I would be able to defend us.

“So they know?” Blue asked, drawing me back from my thoughts. “The doctors, they know he’s immune and that’s why they’re keeping him safe?”

“Yeah,” I nodded.

“Why are you so worried?” Harlow asked. “Max is obviously a top priority for them. That’s why they evacuated him first. Why do you need to get him so badly?”

“He almost died on my watch, and I swore that if he lived, I would do everything to protect him,” I said fiercely. “And I can’t live up to that if I’m not with him. I need to be there, and I need to be sure.”

“I can buy all that but… why did you keep this a secret?” Lazlo asked, sounding almost hurt.

“Because. Telling people your brother might be the cure to the worst epidemic known to humanity sounds insane. Or worse. The wrong kind of people would do anything to get their hands on somebody like Max.” I looked up at them. “I’m trusting you that this won’t go any further.”

“Who are we gonna tell?” Harlow rolled her eyes.

“Come on,” Blue said, apparently done with the conversation. “We should get back on the road. London made the quarantine sound like it wasn’t too far from here, and I’d like to make it there by tomorrow.”

Lazlo tried to walk with me out to the car, but I made a point of keeping a step ahead of him. I sat in the front seat next to Blue, and Harlow sat in back with Lazlo.

A definite tension was in the car when we started on the road, and that didn’t help the situation any. This is why I always tried to travel alone. Getting involved with other people never helped anything.

I offered to take over driving as the sun started set, but Blue gave one derisive look at my arm and said no. It hurt, but it was the smart thing to do. If I ended up going rabid, it would be better if I weren’t behind the wheel when it happened.

I still didn’t have any symptoms, but that didn’t mean anything. I had seen enough infected people to know that sometimes, it just happened. They were fine, then they’d start vomiting, and then they were crazed monsters trying to tear out my throat.

Lazlo ended up driving, and I moved to the backseat so Blue could have shotgun. I thought it would be better to give Lazlo some space. I had no idea how I felt about the kiss earlier, but I knew that I didn’t want to complicate things any more than I already had. And I didn’t want to hurt Harlow anymore, either.

By the time nightfall settled in, Blue attempted a nap, resting his head against the window of the car door, and Harlow chatted with Lazlo about anything.

Her main interest seemed to be Lazlo’s music career, which he seemed uncomfortable talking about. When we had first met, he been nearly bragging about it, but now he didn’t even want to mention it.

“So you had your own signature bass?” She leaned forward, resting her arms on the back of the seat so she could talk to him. “What does that mean?”

“It just means that I designed a line of basses for a company.” Lazlo shifted, and he looked at me in the rearview mirror. “What about you, Remy? Did you ever play an instrument?”

“I’m sure she did,” Harlow replied dryly, sitting back in the seat. “She can do anything.”

“You know, you can’t be mad at me forever,” I told her.

“Yeah. I can.” She crossed her arms and stared straight ahead.

“I won’t be around forever,” I said gently.

She looked at me from the corner of her eye, unwilling to turn her head completely. Her eyes rested on the scratch on my arm, and almost reluctantly, she caved. Her entire body relaxed, her arms dropped to her sides, and she looked at me sadly.

“I was never mad at you,” she said like she had no idea what I was talking about.

“Good.”

“Now that that’s out of the way, anyone wanna play a game of ‘I Spy’ with me?” Lazlo asked. Since he hated the game, I assumed he suggested it to further appease Harlow.

“It’s too dark to play.” Harlow looked out her window at the black landscape. Without any electricity, the only lights on the road came from our car. The stars shone brightly, but the moon only had a thin crescent to give off light.

“Nonsense. There’s gotta be stuff we can see.” Lazlo searched the road, determined to prove her wrong.

“What about that?” Harlow pointed to the front windshield.

On the road a ways in front of us, the headlights glinted off something shiny. The closer we got, the more things glinted. Small flashes of light all across the road, reminding me of lightening bugs, but the glimmer had something menacing about it.

“What the hell is that?” Lazlo leaned forward, slowing the car down.

We drove near enough where the headlights hit more than their eyes, and we could see them lurching forward. They weren’t at their usual manic speed, but they were definitely a small legion of zombies. They stood there or stumbled ahead slowly, their arms hanging disjointed, their faces clawed and drooling. Some of them looked dismembered, and all of them were old and in terrible shape.

“Holy shit!” Lazlo slammed on the breaks.

“What’s going on?” Blue snapped awake, and Ripley growled in the back.

“Zombies are blocking the road!” Lazlo gestured to the pack in front of us. “What do I do?”

We sat in the middle of the road in an elderly station wagon with two guns and a lion, and I didn’t know how much ammo we had left. I might already be infected with the virus, and none of us knew exactly how close or how far we were from the quarantine. An army of half-dead monsters trudged towards us, and we had to make a decision.

“Run the fuckers over,” Harlow said, and none of us disagreed with her.

Lazlo pressed on the gas, and the car surged forward, as fast as this car could surge. It plowed into the zombies, and it gave me a twisted satisfaction at watching them splat on the hood on the car. Harlow actually squealed.

The car mowed down a few of them initially, but running into bodies took a toll on it. And then the zombies started pushing back. Too late, we realized the zombies were at lot stronger and faster than they pretended to be. They had faked us out.

We weren’t moving forward at all. They rocked the car from side to side, trying to tip us, and I remembered the truck where we found Ripley. The zombies had flipped it, and here we were, in the exact same situation. And I knew how well it turned out for the people in the truck.

Harlow screamed, and Lazlo shouted for everyone to hang on, although I’m not sure how that would help. Blue told me to get the guns, but I was already on it, climbing into the back with a very pissed off lion. She slammed her paws into the windows, trying to get at the zombies taunting her from the other side, and I prayed she didn’t break the glass. I did not need her letting zombies in here.

I got the shotgun and passed it forward to Blue, but I couldn’t find the handgun. Harlow had it last, and I had no idea what she’d done with it. Crawling on my hands and knees in the back, I searched through the bags, and narrowly missed being swiped by Ripley’s giant paws. She didn’t want to hurt me, but I was in the way of her attempted zombie murder.

Lazlo shouted things I didn’t understand, and the car started doing more than just rock back and forth. It was full on tipping.

I tried to grab onto something to hang onto, but it happened so fast. One second, I was on my knees, the next I was tumbling head over feet over lion.

I heard things shattering and metal crunching and people screaming, but I hit my head and everything became very disorienting.

Ripley leapt over me, her chain smacking painfully into my stomach, and then she was gone. I heard her roaring and felt a greasy hand grabbing onto my arm. I sat up, yanking my arm from a zombie grip.

When the car flipped over, the back window broke out. Shattered glass was strewn about with the bags, and zombies were starting to creep in the back.

Ripley rushed out to get them, and she held off a few, but there were too many for just her. There were too many for us.

The zombie that grabbed my arm kept coming after me. I picked up a giant shard of broken glass and stabbed it into its throat, and the zombie finally stopped. But another one was right on its heels.

“Remy!” Lazlo yelled. Blood trailed down his forehead, but he was sitting up and held his hand out to me.

Only the back window had been broken out, so in the front, they were safe. Blue tried to aim the gun at the zombies coming at me, but I was in the way. Harlow had crouched down, covering her head with her hands, but otherwise, everyone looked okay.

A zombie came at me, and I kicked in its face. It squished in, leaving a gooey mess all over the bottom of my shoe. I scooted backwards on my butt, mindful of the broken glass, but getting away from the window as quickly as possible.

Once I was out of the way, Blue shot the zombies. After he blew one of their heads off, they came in a lot more slowly. Outside, I could hear their death groans and Ripley’s roars as she took them on. I hoped she didn’t get hurt, but at this point, I voted her most likely to survive out of all of us.

“Are you okay?” Lazlo knelt right behind me.

“Yeah.” I looked over at Blue, who fired on another intruder. “I couldn’t find the handgun.”

“I don’t think it’s gonna matter all that much.” Blue gave me a sidelong glance, and he’d come to the same conclusion I had. We were completely overwhelmed.

The zombies pounded on the side of the car, the sounds echoing through the small space like thunder. That was interrupted by shattering glass, and I covered my face.

Before I could tell where they had gotten in, Harlow screamed. I looked up to see her being dragged out through the broken window, her fingers desperately raking on the felt ceiling of the car.

– 15 –

I went out the window after her. Glass from the broken window scraped my knees, and a long piece slashed across my stomach, but I barely noticed it. Harlow’s plaintive cries blocked out everything else.

As I crawled out of the car, a zombie greeted me. One of its ears had been bitten off, and its jaw hung by a piece of skin. It did some weird screechy howl thing right in my face, its breath smelling of death and rotten meat.

To shut it up, I punched it in the face. The skin gave way, and its head snapped back. It didn’t kill it, but it gave me a chance to slip by.

A hairy monstrous beast of a zombie had grabbed onto Harlow’s ankles and pulled her out of the car, presumably so it would be easier to eat her. She rolled onto her back and kicked at his face as hard as she could, and I finally saw the appeal of her combat boots.

Two more zombies came at her, rushing to the sound of her cries, but Ripley dove over her, tearing into one of them. The other one kept coming, and I had to get to it.

The zombie with one ear tried to come at me again, so I punched it even harder, aiming my fist on the soft skin of its cheekbone. It caved underneath my hand, covering my skin with disgusting gelatin that passed for zombie brains. Before I had a chance to vomit, I yanked my hand out and got to my feet.

Sprinting, I went for the zombie going at Harlow’s head. I tackled him in the back, slamming him onto the ground right next to where Harlow lay struggling. I knelt on his back, with his face smashed into the ground, and he wriggled and tried to get out from under me.

I had been hoping that he would be older, and his whole body would cave under my weight, but no such luck. I grabbed his head, my fingers pressing on his dry, patchy scalp, and I twisted it hard, snapping his neck with a sickening crack.

At least six and a half feet tall, the zombie attacking Harlow looked to be half a ton, not counting the grizzly dark hair running all down his arms and back and chest. On top of all that, he didn’t look that old. His skin hadn’t sagged or bloated. The only thing keeping Harlow alive was he was too stupid to think of a better plan than letting her kick him in the face, but eventually, he’d just snap her legs.

He was far too big for me to take down on my own, and Blue was trapped in the car with the only gun, holding zombies off as long as he could. Ripley had taken down another zombie right next to us, and she ripped into the meaty part of its belly.

Ripley still had that chain tied around her neck, since I hadn’t trusted her to let me get close enough to take it off. It might finally come in handy, and I grabbed it.

Holding the chain in my hands, I jumped up and wrapped it around the monster zombie’s neck, choking him. He made a gurgling sound, and I literally hung off him by the chain. After a second, he let Harlow go and stumbled backwards.

The chain yanked on Ripley, and she growled in protest, then jumped at his face. He fell backwards, with me landing roughly underneath him, and Ripley began eating him.

Under the weight of them both, I couldn’t breathe or move. I was going to suffocate under a zombie.

I felt Harlow’s hand, soft and small on my wrist, trying to yank me out. With her pulling, I pushed myself out. I was almost all the way out, except for one of my legs, when Harlow had to let go to fight off a zombie.

Her defense was to squeal, grab a rock, and hit it in the head with it. While that wasn’t exactly how I’d do it, it worked, and the zombie collapsed to the ground. Harlow jumped back to avoid zombie blood, and I got myself the rest of the way out from under the beastly zombie. Ripley looked at me, licked her lips, and ran off to kill something else.

I could hear the gun blasts from the car, and Lazlo yelled something unintelligible. Most of the zombies seemed to be swarming around the station wagon, but they were catching onto the fact that we were here too. A few of them lurched towards us, and I didn’t even have time to catch my breath. Without any weapons, my best bet for survival was preempting their attacks.

We watched as they did that hideous jerky walk. In later stages of the virus, they moved as if they were always on the brink of an epileptic fit.

“We’re gonna die,” Harlow whispered.

“Not yet,” I said.

I rushed for a weaker looking one first. They were generally easier to take down. I punched it in the face, and it stumbled backwards. I wanted it on the ground, though, so I kicked it in the stomach, and that made it fall. I stomped on its head, which gave easily under my foot.

Needing a weapon, I had to be resourceful. I grabbed the zombie’s leg and bent it up at the knee, going against the joint. The bones were weakened, and it snapped quickly. I yanked it off, and finally, I had something to fight with. A leg, from the knee down.

Harlow hadn’t moved, and I stood in front of her. Ripley continued taking out as many zombies as she could, and I didn’t know how things were fairing for Blue and Lazlo. And truthfully, I didn’t want to know. I couldn’t think about them.

My only thought had to be surviving this second, because if I thought of anything  past that, I’d realize how futile it was and simply give up.

“Remy, what are we gonna do?” Harlow asked, almost whimpering.

“We keep fighting.”

Using the bloody leg like a baseball bat, I swung at a zombie coming towards me. I hit him hard enough that his neck snapped, but I knew I wouldn’t be as lucky next time. When another one charged at me, I hit at him, and he swerved, diving at me.

He knocked me backwards onto the ground, his poisonous saliva dripping onto my face. Right before his teeth sunk into my neck, I pulled my legs up and kicked him hard in the stomach, sending him flying off me.

I jumped to my feet and stomped on his chest, but he grabbed my leg, pulling it out from under me, so I fell flat on my back. I tried to get up, but he was on me again, so I slammed my zombie leg weapon into his ribs, trying to get him to back off. It worked, and I was up while I had the chance.

Lazlo screamed, and I stopped. Just for a second, part of me froze, but that was all it took. I felt teeth sinking into my hip, in the soft part of my skin just above my jeans. Searing pain went through me, but for a moment, the world felt completely slow motion.

I looked down, and in the darkness, I could see the zombie clamping onto my side. When I got it off, if I got if off, it would take a chunk out of my flesh, but that didn’t even matter. All I could think about was that this was really it.

All the fighting I had been doing. Everything I had sacrificed. It all ended here, like this, with one weak moment and a zombie latched onto me.

After a bout of self-pity, I was filled with rage. This stupid fucking leech biting me had destroyed everything I had worked for, for myself and my brother. I grabbed onto the back of its head, tangling my fingers deep in its ratty hair. I yanked back as hard as I could, knowing that would make the zombie take even more of my flesh with it.

It hurt like hell, but I was too pissed to care. Pulling it by the hair, I got the zombie back down on the ground. I put my foot on its chest to weight it, and then I kept pulling on the hair. It made that awful rattling sound, which would only attract more of its friends.

But I didn’t care. If I was going to die today, I would take as many of them with me as I could.

With one final, strong tug, I ripped off the zombie’s head. There was a satisfaction in that, until I realized I was holding a head in my hand, and I dropped it on the ground. It made a splat and bounced, with dirt already sticking to the bloody stump of a neck. I stood up and took a step back, staring at the scene in front of me.

“Remy, they’re still coming!” Harlow shouted, snapping me out of it.

For the first time in a long time, I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t know if I should fight or if I should tell her to run. We were in the dark in the middle of nowhere, and I hadn’t heard a gun in a while, so Blue and Lazlo might be dead.

Harlow might be the only one really alive here, and I had no idea how to keep her that way.

Light flooded everything, blinding me, and I held up my arm to shade my eyes. Bright white headlights appeared out of nowhere, and they bounced towards us in a hurry. A static voice bellowed something over a loudspeaker I couldn’t understand, and guns started firing, rapidly and loudly.

Instinctively, I rushed towards Harlow and shielded her with my body. The light made it impossible for me to see anything, but I could hear the zombies roaring maniacally. The shooting stopped, and when I looked up, two soldiers were running over to us.

“Come on! Get in the truck!” A soldier barked and waved us toward the headlights. “We can’t hold them off much longer!”

Soldiers decked out in full camouflage uniform with helmets and weapons were here, rescuing us. Harlow ran right away, letting one of the soldiers lead her to the truck, but I just blinked at him.

“Are you from the quarantine?” I asked numbly.

“Yes, now get in the truck!” he shouted at me. When I didn’t move, he grabbed my arm and started dragging me.

“Is that a lion?” another soldier asked as we reached the truck.

“Leave her alone!” I yelled, suddenly afraid that they might hurt her. “She kills zombies!” The soldier pulling me looked at me funny, then yanked me along

At the back of the truck, I stopped and wouldn’t go any further. It was one of those army trucks with the flatbed in back with a green canvas top. The soldier trying to rescue me couldn’t be much older than I was, and he looked more confused than irritated by my display. The name sown in his shirt read Pvt. Tatum.

“Is my brother there? A little boy?” I had to speak loudly to be heard over the engine of the truck and the sound of gunfire. A few other soldiers were on the ground, shooting at the never ending supply of zombies. “At the quarantine. I have to find him.”

“You’ll have to get on the truck to find out!” Tatum yelled and motioned to the truck.

“Remy! Just get on the damn truck!” Lazlo shouted, startling me. I was even more surprised by how happy I was to hear his voice and know he’d made it.

Much to Tatum’s relief, I climbed onto the truck. Bench seats ran along both sides, and three soldiers were sitting on one side, along with a cache of weapons on the floor. Blue, Lazlo, and Harlow sat along the other bench, wrapped in blankets, the heavy duty kind they used for moving. As soon as I got in, a soldier put one on me and pushed me down so I’d sit next to Harlow.

Tatum yelled something to the other men on the ground, and he jumped in the truck. Within seconds, everyone had loaded inside, and we drove away. I pulled the blanket more tightly around me, thankful for the thickness that would hide the blood sleeping through.

I was covered in zombie blood, which wasn’t surprising, but I was covered in my own blood too. I didn’t want anyone to know that I’d been bitten, that I had to be infected.

“I’m looking for my brother,” I repeated, talking to Tatum. He sat across the aisle from me, and he seemed to have some authority. “My name is Remy King, and his name is Max King. He’s probably in the medical ward. I have to see him.”

“I don’t know anything about it.” Tatum kept his steel blue eyes fixed on some point behind me. “We’re almost to the quarantine. That’s why the zombies are so bad.”

“What do you mean?” Blue asked, leaning forward so he could hear.

“The zombies are attracted to people.” Tatum turned to Blue when he spoke. “The larger the group of people, the stronger the attraction. Zombies have been congregating around here so bad we’ve given up trying to kill them all. We just keep them locked out.”

“Is that safe?” Harlow asked nervously. “The quarantine won’t get broken in?”

“No, this place is secure,” Tatum assured her with a brash smile.

“I need to see my brother,” I interrupted their conversation. Tatum’s smile disappeared, and he wouldn’t even answer me this time. “I need to see him! Is he there? If he’s not there, then you need to tell me now!”

“Remy!” Lazlo said, looking over at me. “Calm down! We’re okay, and we’re almost there! You’ll have plenty of time to find out.”

Swallowing hard, I looked down at the floor and didn’t say anything. I didn’t have time anymore. If Max was here, I had to see him while I was still coherent, so I could at least say goodbye to him.

If he wasn’t here, then I didn’t even want go in with them. I didn’t want to risk infecting anyone if I didn’t have to. But if there was any chance of seeing my brother, I had to take it.

The truck stopped, and a soldier explained that we were stopping at the main gate to the quarantine. A man came around the back of the truck, shining a flashlight inside and asked what they’d found. Tatum reported four injured civilians in a zombie pit. The man with the flashlight waved us on, and the truck moved again.

We stopped almost immediately, and I saw the gate from the back of the truck. It was giant and metal, at least twenty feet tall, if not more. Brick walls ran along on either side of it, and when Tatum ushered us off the truck, I realized that we had only gone in the first set of doors. An identical gate stood on the other side, still closed.

“What’s going on?” I asked nervously. Tatum, rather smartly sensing my opposition, grabbed my arm and led me along. “Where are you taking us?”

“Remy,” Harlow whimpered, responding to my anxiety.

About as big as two or three city blocks, the brick alcove had small metal shacks all over it. Tatum dragged me towards one, while other soldiers led Harlow, Lazlo, and Blue to separate ones. Once they realized where they were going, Lazlo and Harlow began fighting them. I understood what was happening, and under ordinary circumstances, I would’ve calmed them, but I couldn’t now.

“No, stop.” I tried prying my arm out of Tatum’s iron grip, but he wouldn’t let go. “No, please. You don’t understand. I have to see my brother.”

“It’s just standard procedure,” Tatum said flatly. He opened the door to one of the shacks, and he had to physically lift me up by my arm and toss me inside.

“No! Wait!” I scrambled to my feet and charged for the door, narrowly getting my leg in before he slammed it shut. I’d have a nasty bruise for days after, but it’d be worth it. “No! I have to see Max!”

“Calm down!” Tatum was bewildered by the insistency in my reaction. “It’s just a clean hut! We leave you in here for three days to make sure you don't have the virus, and then you’re free to go find your brother or do whatever the hell it is you want to do!”

“No, please! Just let me see Max first!” I begged, but he pushed my leg in. As hard as I tried, he slammed the door shut. I beat my open palms on it, shouting at him. “Please! I have to see Max! Please! Just let me see him, and then you can do whatever you want with me!”

He didn’t answer, not that I blamed him. I’m sure he walked away from me as soon as he had the chance. I rested my head against the cold, heavy metal of the door and breathed in deeply. A frustrated tear slid down my cheek, and I wiped it away.

I turned back to look at the room. It smelled of bleach and disinfectant, signs of cleaning up after other contaminated individuals, I’m sure. A solitary light bulb hung from the ceiling, so at least they had electricity.

The room couldn’t be larger than a six-by-eight cell. No windows. No toilet, just a bucket in the corner for excrement. A cot sat pressed up against the wall. The only other things in here were me, the blanket, and the clothes on my back.

I went over and sat on the cot, wrapping the blanket tighter around me. I had never felt more defeated in my life, and it was hard fighting back tears. I had come so, so close to seeing Max, and I had lost it at the last minute. I lay on my side, pulling my knees up to my chest.

At least I wouldn’t have to be a zombie for long. Tatum, I’m sure, wouldn’t hesitate to kill me as soon as I showed definite symptoms. This quarantine appeared to be much more secure than the last one. The brick walls would be harder to penetrate, and the soldiers seemed more plentiful and prepared.

The “clean huts” were a genius idea. It was the same thing they’d done with Ol’ Yeller to keep him from killing something innocent without risking death or infection to everybody else. It hadn’t worked out so well for Ol’ Yeller, and it wouldn’t for me either, but it showed some good palnning.

It would be a nice, safe place for Lazlo, Harlow, Blue, and my brother.

I shouldn’t have gotten so involved with other people, because I knew they would only slow me down. But I couldn’t help it. I couldn’t just leave them behind, and I couldn’t not care because it would be easier that way. Max would understand that.

I curled up on the cot and waited to die.

– 16 –

When you know you have less than three days to live, sleep becomes impossible, even when there’s nothing else to do at all. Sometimes, I’d hear Lazlo singing or Harlow crying, but they sounded too far away to really talk to.

An armed guard brought me a meal three times a day, consisting of bread, raw vegetables, and water. I ate mostly because I was bored. My appetite had already died.

What sleep I did mange was filled with horrendous nightmares. Vivid dreams of me turning into a monster and killing all the people I cared about. Even people who were already dead, like Vega, Lia, and Beck, and my parents. I tore them apart, and I woke up screaming.

“Remy!” Lazlo shouted, his voice muffled through the walls. “Remy!”

“I’m okay!” I yelled back, even though it hurt. My throat had gone raw from screaming. My cheeks were wet with tears, and I wiped at them with the back of my hand and struggled to sit up in bed. “I’m alright!”

“What happened?” Even the distance couldn’t mask the panic in Lazlo’s words.

“Nothing! Bad dream!” I wanted to lie, but there was nothing else for me to scream about.

Except for turning into a zombie, which I’m sure he thought was happening. So did I, but I didn’t seem to have any symptoms yet. I felt like hell, but I was covered in untreated wounds, including a giant bite.

My clothes were filthy and covered in dried blood. I hadn’t bothered to try to clean them off or tend my injuries because I kept expecting to die any minute.

I lifted up my shirt to investigate the worst of it. The edges of the bite were red and swollen. The wound itself had partially scabbed over, but it kept breaking open and oozing blood and pus. My blood still looked like blood. It hadn’t taken on that greenish hue yet.

I had a thin cut across my stomach from when I had sliced it on a piece of glass in the car, but I only worried about it because I’d been splattered with zombie viscera. Broken glass had also scratched up my knees and legs, but they were too small to even care.

I had bruises all over, and my entire body was sore from the car rolling and the fighting. It was only natural that I felt like hell. I analyzed every pain and groan, wondering if that was a symptom. They might be normal aches and pains associated with everything I’d gone through, or they might be the virus killing my body.

A heavy knock came at the door, followed by Tatum commanding me to get back. I’m not sure if that was standard whenever they opened the door, or if that was just for my benefit since I had put up such a fight about going in here.

Although, in my defense, I hadn’t fought at all since then. I hadn’t even asked about Max. I’d been trying to except my fate.

“Supper time.” Tatum opened the door, and the metal tray clanged when he shoved it in.

“It’s supper?” I squinted at the sky through the small opening in the door. Time had no meaning inside a metal box.

“Yeah.” Instead of slamming the door like he normally did, Tatum hesitated. “It’s almost done. The 72-hour-hold ends at 2200 hours, but to be on the safe side, you’re staying in until after breakfast. That’s only one more meal, and you’re free.”

“You mean…” I trailed off, confused. “Already?”

“That is the first time anyone has ever said that to me about the clean huts.” Tatum looked genuinely shocked, but then he shrugged, deciding that nothing made sense when it came to me. “I’ll be back for your tray in an hour.”

With that, he shut the door, leaving me with my thoughts. It felt like I’d been inside the clean hut forever, but it’d been three days. And I didn’t have any symptoms. They were giving me a clean bill of health. They didn’t think I was infected.

I leaned back against the cold wall and let that sink in.

They didn’t think I was infected.

Should I tell them about the bite? Maybe I needed more time. Maybe symptoms would show up later, and by then, it would be too late. I might end up hurting somebody, maybe somebody I really cared about. I needed to warn them before they let me out.

Or maybe I was like Max. Maybe I was immune to the virus too. Maybe our parents had been too, if the zombies hadn’t torn them apart.

Even if I was immune, should I tell anyone? Did the doctors and scientists need to know? More importantly, did I want them to know?

Max had been locked up for months. They kept him safe, but being locked up still didn’t set well with me. Before, Beck had been able to look out for Max and made sure they treated him right.

Now I’d have to do that, and I couldn’t if they kept me hostage too. I needed to be on the outside, not trapped in the same thing. Assuming I didn’t turn into a zombie first.

The night drug on painfully slow. I wished for a window so I’d have some way to tell time. I got up and paced the room, and my legs did not appreciate it. I had barely moved in days, and my joints had grown stiff. That worried me at first, since stiffness and paralysis were symptoms of the virus, but it quickly went away once I loosened my legs up.

When Tatum knocked on the door in the morning, he didn’t tell me to get back this time. He just opened it all the way, and bright light pierced the darkness of the hut. The chill from the air swept past him, reminding me that I needed to tighten the blanket around myself. I needed to keep the bite mark covered.

“Good morning,” Tatum grinned and stood back so I could walk out.

“I’m free?” I asked, still feeling uncertain.

“There’s one more thing you have to do first,” Tatum said.

Tentatively, I stepped out and squinted in the light. The other clean huts glinted in the sun. I looked around for Lazlo, Blue, or Harlow, but I didn’t see them. Other than a few older soldiers, I didn’t see anyone.

“Where’s Harlow? And Lazlo?” I asked.

“Already on their way through. You’re the last one.” He walked forward and motioned for me to follow. “Come on.”

“Where?”

“You have to get cleaned up,” Tatum stopped at a concrete building next to the gates. It reminded me of a rest stop on the side of the highway, except smaller and not as fancy. “Go inside and shower. Make sure you get everything off you. Put your dirty clothes in the bag provided they can be incinerated, along with that blanket.”

“What will I wear? I don’t have any other clothes.”

“There’s some in there.” He gestured at the door. “Go ahead. When you’re done, just go out the other door. I’ll see you on the other side.”

Inside building, it reminded me of a rest stop. Two free standing toilets and a sink were next to the entrance. Three showers had cement dividers that worked as stalls, but there were no doors to them. On the other side of the shower was another door, presumably leading inside the quarantine.

The door to the building didn’t lock, which I didn’t like, but I had to work with it. I took off my clothes and put them in a paper sack on the ground. For good measure, I put my hair tie in with it.

On the floor next to the bag, someone had placed a folded white towel with gray sweats, a white tee shirt, a sports bra, panties, and a pair of flip flops on top of it.

The showers had water pressure and real hot water. They even had fresh bars of soap and a wash cloth. I scrubbed hard on my skin, hoping to get off any of the virus I might be carrying.

The shower felt incredibly good, except for the bite wound on my side. I scoured it, hoping to get out any infection, and it burned like crazy. I bit my lip to keep from crying, and the water pooling around the drain turned red with my blood.

I got dressed, feeling really clean for the first time in ages, and stepped through the door into the quarantine. Tatum and another soldier waited outside with Lazlo and Harlow. Harlow dressed the same as me, but Lazlo had gotten a pair of jeans. Somehow, he looked great, but I suspected he’d look great in anything.

“Hey,” Harlow smiled at me, pushing her damp tangles of hair behind her ears. Her gold cross glinted around her neck, and I was glad they didn’t take it from her. Suddenly, she threw her arms around me and hugged me tightly to her. “I wasn’t sure if you’d make it.”

“I’m okay.” I hugged her back for a minute, and then pried her off me so I could breathe again.

“Do you all plan on staying together?” Tatum asked, and Harlow and Lazlo looked to me to answer.

“Um, yeah,” I nodded. I didn’t check to see if they felt the same way, but after everything we’d been through, I didn’t see the point in splitting up.

“I’ll show you to your unit.” Tatum turned and led the way.

My stomach twisted when I realized Blue wasn’t with us. I’d never heard him yelling or any one making death groans, but that didn’t really mean anything. I wanted to ask about him, but Tatum was walking fast, so I swallowed hard and tried not to think about it.

I looked around for the first time. Tall brick walls lined the entire perimeter. Mobile home trailers filled the interior, like the ones FEMA sent out after natural disasters. A three-story cement building sat in the center, looking very square, official, and governmental.

Tatum weaved us down the paths between the trailers, and for the first time in so long, I saw real signs of life. Clothes hanging on the line to dry. A small child playing with a toy car in the dirt. A woman pushing back the curtains to watch us from her window.

Even though this place had an internment camp vibe, it also had something hopeful about it.

“This was the first quarantine set up,” Tatum explained when he saw us admiring the area around it. “It had been planned long before the zombie virus broke out, in the event of any kind of major pandemic. It’s the most advanced community in the world right now.”

“Huh,” Harlow said, summing up the awed shock we felt about that statement.

“Here you go.” Tatum stopped abruptly at a trailer.

It seemed almost at random, since the trailers were identical, except for varying shades between white, gray, and tan. Ours was gray, with black metal steps leading to the doorway. The numbers 1185 had been written on the door with black spray paint, and I guessed that was our address now.

“This is your unit. There is a mess hall in the center, by the main building.” Tatum gestured to the cement building to the left of our trailer. “That’s where all the meals and community activities take place. We have a garden you’ll be expected to work in, as well as various other tasks that will be assigned to you. Clothing will be appropriated to you. For now, just go inside, make yourselves comfortable, and Bishop will be along to help you get settled in.”

“Wait,” I said when he started to turn away. “When can I see my brother?”

“I was wondering how long it would take you to ask,” Tatum gave me a wry smile. “I’m not even sure that your brother is here. I’ll look into it and get back to you.”

“What about this Bishop person? Will he know?” I pressed.

“No. She doesn’t know anything about what goes on inside the building,” Tatum answered. “She just runs the day to day activities out here.” He nodded, then continued walking away.

“His name is Max King!” I called after Tatum. “He’s eight years old!”

I wanted to see Max, but I didn’t have the insistent panic I had come in with. I had time to see him, and I didn’t want to make enemies of the people who could help me. So I didn’t chase after Tatum like I wanted to.

“Come on,” Lazlo put his hand on the small of my back so he could usher me up the stairs. “Let’s go see our new home.” Harlow dashed up ahead of us, but I looked grimly at Lazlo.

“Where’s Blue?” My stomach tensed, fearing the worst.

“He went into the main building. He’s medical staff,” Lazlo assured me with a smile. “We all made it through.”

“We have lights!” Harlow squealed flicking on the light as soon as she walked inside.

The trailer reminded me of a camper I had stayed in when I was a kid. The door entered right into the kitchen, which was little more than a hallway with cupboards on either side. The countertops were a gray faux marble, the floor cheap off-white linoleum meant to look like tile, and the cupboards were fake blonde wood. A small fridge and stovetop were at one end, and a sink sat in the middle, underneath a small window.

Harlow ran immediately to the sink, truly thrilled by everything she saw, and turned it on. “We have water!”

With that affirmation, she dashed to the other end to explore the bedrooms. Off the kitchen to the right was a small living/dining room area. A beige and blue striped couch wrapped around the table, like a booth. A small recliner, the only chair in the place, sat next to the door, and a 13 inch TV sat across from it on a small stand.

To the left of the kitchen, a narrow hallway led down to the bedrooms. On one side of the hall were closets and storage space, on the other, a small bathroom with a shower.

The bedrooms were both incredibly small, but one was clearly meant to be the master. It had a full mattress with a narrow walkway on either side, a small closet, and cupboards hanging above the headboard.

Every window in the house had curtains, but the ones in the bedroom were particularly nice. They were white cotton with a flowery design embroidered in them in white thread.

I went over to touch them, feeling oddly sentimental about having curtains again. It’d been so long since I had stayed anywhere where there had been window treatments.

“I suppose you’ll take this room.” Harlow leaned against the doorway.

The bedrooms and bathroom had pocket doors that slid inside the wall, and she pulled absently at the door. I glanced back at Lazlo, who had taken a seat on the bed, running his hands along the beige bedspread.

“You’ll want a room to yourself, won’t you?” Lazlo asked with a lopsided smile.

“We can figure out sleeping arrangements later.” I didn’t want to get into it right now. I could feel Lazlo watching me, but I refused to look back. “Why don’t you go see if you can get anything on the TV?”

“You can’t get anything on TV.” Harlow rolled her eyes. “Everything in the world is down.”

I might’ve tried to convince her to go do something, but a knock at the front door interrupted me. Harlow looked back over her shoulder. I turned to Lazlo to see if he knew anything, but he just shrugged.

“Should I answer it?” Harlow asked, and I couldn’t tell if she was excited or nervous about the prospect of visitors.

“Hello?” a woman’s voice called, and the front door creaked open. “Is anyone here?”

“Um, yeah, we are,” I said and tried to push past Harlow.

As I squeezed by her, I smacked my injured hip on the narrow doorway. Wincing as discreetly as I could manage, I glanced down. The bite had already started bleeding through the tee shirt and sweats, and I didn’t want anybody to know about it. I didn’t know how to cover it up without anybody noticing, so I decided to lag behind, letting Harlow and Lazlo go ahead of me to greet our visitor.

“Oh, good,” the woman said brightly. “I was afraid they’d given me the wrong address again. It’s so hard to find a place when they all look alike here.” She gave a small, warm laugh after that, and it made me not dislike her.

I walked behind Lazlo, keeping my body angled so the blood on my clothes would face away from her. She looked about fifty-ish, with graying blond hair pulled back with a bandana around her head. Her pants were a durable Dickies type khaki, but she wore a weird flowy brown smock over them. She looked like a hippie flower child meets Rosie the Riveter.

“I’m Sara Bishop, but everyone just calls me Bishop. I’ll help you get settled in,” she smiled reassuringly at us. Harlow crossed her arms and tried to look skeptical, but Lazlo returned it with his 100 watt smile. “I know just about everything you need to know about this place.”

“Great,” Harlow said.

“Now, are you all a family?” Bishop asked, eyeing us.

“Not exactly,” I said, leaning my shoulder and side against wall in the hallway. It killed, pressing my open wound against the wall like that, but it kept it hidden.

“Ah, I see,” Bishop nodded knowingly. “The one good thing about all of this is that it’s really brought people together. Strangers helping strangers, getting to know one another.” She finished her thought, then cocked her head, narrowing her eyes at Lazlo. “I’m sorry, but do I know you from somewhere? You seem so familiar to me.”

“Um… I used to be famous,” Lazlo said sheepishly.

“He was in a band, Emeriso,” Harlow said, which only made Lazlo squirm with embarrassment.

“Oh, yes.” Bishop kept smiling, but her expression faded. Her eyes got faraway, thinking of something else. “My granddaughter listens to them, to you. Well, she used to. She would be so excited that you were here.”

The statement hung in the air for a moment, a familiar sentiment I’d heard before. Everybody who’d survived this long had lost someone, if not everyone, who mattered to them.

“Anyway,” Bishop clapped her hands together once, breaking herself out of her funk. “They took all your clothes from you, yes?”

“We only had the clothes on our backs anyway,” Harlow shrugged.

“We have clothing here that you’re welcome to, things we’ve picked up along the way and some things we’ve made,” Bishop said, and Harlow’s face lit up. “I’ll take you down there to get some. All the towels and blankets in here are all you have, so treat them well. We do our laundry in the sink, and hang them up to dry. Unfortunately, we don’t have laundry soap, but we make all our own bar soap here. That’s something you might end up doing yourself.

“All the meals are served down at the mess hall.” Bishop gestured somewhere off to her right. “All the food has to be rationed here. We have some canned goods and dried goods, but we’re trying to be more self-sufficient with gardening and hunting.” She wagged her head, as if the idea only seemed so-so to her. “It’s still a work in progress but we’re getting there.

“You’ll all be assigned work detail, once you get settled in, but we give you a day or two to get rest up from what you’ve been through.” She looked at me then, meaning I looked worse than I thought I did. “It’s mostly basic things like gardening, cooking, cleaning, etc. So far, the government and the soldiers handle the more difficult tasks. But we’re working together, and everyone is being taken care of. That’s what counts.”

“Do you know if my little brother is here?” I asked, returning to my mission. “His name is Max King, and I think he’s in the medical ward.”

“I don’t know of a Max King out here, no,” Bishop shook her head. “But if he’s in the building, then I wouldn’t know. They keep most of that separate from us. You’d have to talk to the soldiers about that.”

“I understand,” I sighed.

“Why don’t I take you to get some clothes, and show you around the place?” Bishop rubbed her hands together and looked at us.

There was no way I could wander around here, bleeding everywhere, and my body definitely didn’t want to. I ached all over.

“Um, I’d like to pass on that for now, if that’s okay,” I said. Harlow looked at me, her expression sagging because she thought it meant she’d have to stay behind too. “You go ahead. You can pick out clothes for me. I’m sure you know my size.”

“Are you sure?” Harlow asked, but she was already brightening.

“Yeah, go ahead,” I nodded.

“I think I’m gonna stay behind too.” Lazlo rubbed the back of his neck.

Bishop wished us well and promised to see us for lunch, and she and Harlow left. As soon as the screen door slammed shut behind them, I moved away from the wall. I put my hand on my hip, covering up the blood, and hobbled over to the couch on the other side of the trailer. It hurt like hell to walk. The pain was getting worse.

“What’s going on? Are you okay?” Lazlo’s face crumpled with concern, and he put his hand on my arm, helping me to the couch, but I pushed him off.

“I need you to get Blue,” I said through gritted teeth as I sat down. The couch had been covered in a material reminiscent to a burlap sack, and I tried to situate myself comfortably on it.

“Blue? Why?” Lazlo asked. For his part, he didn’t flare up with any signs of jealousy like I had kind of expected him to. He just looked worried and confused.

“I just… I need him,” I said lamely. I knew I could trust Lazlo, but I didn’t want to tell him about the bite. I didn’t want anyone to know who didn’t absolutely need to know. “I need a doctor, and Blue’s the only one I trust.”

“What do you need a doctor for?” He tensed up, his dark eyes flashed with fear.

“Just some cuts from the car crash,” I brushed him off. “Just please find Blue.”

“Remy,” he breathed. Something about the way he said my name sent a shot of warmth through me, but I ignored it.

“Please.”

“You’ll be okay while I’m gone?” Lazlo took a step back.

“Yes,” I nodded.

“You sure?”

“Yes! I’m sure!” I lied.

“Okay.” He moved towards the door, then paused. “You know… you look really pretty with your hair down.”

“Laz!” I groaned, leaning my head back on the couch. “Don’t tell me I look pretty when I’m in pain. Go get Blue.”

“Okay. Sorry. But… you do.” He sighed uncertainly and pushed open the door. “I’ll be back as fast I can.”

As soon as he was gone, I pulled up my shirt to look at the bite. Red and swollen, with blood and pus soaking onto my shirt, it did not look good. This would be just my luck. I’m immune to the zombie virus, but a good old fashioned infection kills me.

I got up and limped over to the kitchen. I rummaged through two drawers before I finally found a dishtowel with blue flowers on it. I pressed it against the wound and sat back on the couch.

Lazlo seemed to take forever. It gave me plenty of time to worry about whether or not I made the right choice in not telling anyone about the bite or my zombie immunity. It also gave me lots of time to wonder if Max was even here, and what I planned to do if he wasn’t.

I’d been so certain if I just got to the quarantine, I would find him, but so far, nobody had even heard of him. Maybe this was the wrong place. Or maybe he’d never even made it here.

What if he hadn’t made it here? It didn’t mean that he was dead or even injured. If he wasn’t here, I’d have to leave. I’d have to keep searching for him until I found him. And if I never found him, I’d never stop searching.

– 17 –

Lazlo rushed inside, the screen door slamming shut behind him, and Blue followed a few seconds later. I’d been lying on the couch, but I sat up when they came in. Blue wore blue scrubs and carried a green tackle box with him, and my heart soared at the sight of him. Since I’d thought he was dead for a minute, it felt good knowing he was alive.

“I got him as fast as I could, but he had to get his stuff.” Lazlo sounded out of breath and pointed to the tackle box. It was Blue’s equivalent to a doctor’s bag.

“What’s going on?” Blue set the box down on the table next to me, and his gray eyes searched for signs of trauma.

Lazlo hovered behind him, watching us with intensity. He crossed an arm over his chest as he chewed on his thumbnail.

“Can we have some privacy?” I asked as nicely as I could, and Lazlo stopped biting his nail long enough to look hurt. “Doctor/patient privilege and all that.”

“Remy, it’s just me,” Lazlo brushed his dark hair from his eyes and stared at me.

“I know, but…” I shrugged helplessly.

“Lazlo, why don’t you give us a minute?” Blue asked.

Lazlo sighed loudly, rolled his eyes, and sulked down the hall. When he got back to the bedroom, he slammed the door as loud as a pocket door inside a trailer would allow. Once he was gone, Blue turned back to me.

“What’s going on, Remy?”

“You’re a doctor, so you can’t tell anybody, right?” I asked seriously. “I mean, you have to promise that you won’t tell anyone.”

“I promise. I won’t tell anybody,” Blue furrowed his brow. “What’s wrong?”

“This.” I pulled up my shirt, revealing my wounded hip, and his eyes widened. “I was bitten.”

“By a zombie?”

“Shh!” I glanced down the hall. I didn’t imagine that this place was very sound proof. “Yeah. Over three days ago. And… nothing happened.”

“You’ve had no symptoms?”

“No, not that I know of,” I shook my head.

“You’re immune?”

“I think. But you can’t tell anybody. I can’t end up trapped somewhere, not until I find my brother.”

“No, I won’t tell anyone,” he promised. “But you should’ve told someone sooner. This is getting infected, not with the lyssavirus, but with things that could kill you just as dead.”

“I know, but I couldn’t tell anyone else. At least not any of the soldiers or doctors. You’re the only one I can trust.”

“You don’t have to be so paranoid.” Blue opened his tackle box and put on a pair of rubber gloves before digging out some kind antiseptic and gauze. It stung when he started cleaning my wound, so I looked away.

“I’m not paranoid,” I winced as he rubbed at it. “So, have you seen my brother?”

“No, but I haven’t seen much of anything yet.” He hit something, making a shooting pain go through my body, and I nearly screamed. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay. So… you don’t know if my brother’s there?”

“No, I don’t know. But I’ll look for him. His name is Max, right?”

“Yeah.” Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Blue pull a syringe out of his box, and I grimaced. “That’s a pretty fancy box you got there.”

“Thanks. You might feel a small prick,” Blue warned before injecting me with something. “This is just an antibiotic. Zombie mouths are notoriously dirty.” I think that was his attempt at a joke, so I tried to smile. “I actually had to kind of steal this. I mean, I’d get to use one eventually, but it’s sorta my first day on the job.”

“So they’re like standard procedure for house calls?” I asked.

“Kinda.” He dabbed the area around the bite mark with gauze, drying it. “I don’t think they want anybody in there, not like regular civilians. If you guys need medical treatment, the doctors are supposed to go to you. There seem to be a lot of scientists and specialists and army officials in there. The first floor is soldier quarters, but the higher up you go in the building, the more specialized the research. I think. They haven’t let me past the second floor.”

“Are you living there?”

“Yeah. I have a little room with a bed and no windows. Not like these sweet digs you guys got here.” Blue looked around, and I smirked. “I’m gonna wrap this with a loose bandage so it can breathe, but you’re gonna have to change it at least once day. Make sure you wear loose clothing, too.”

“I don’t think that’ll be a problem.” I couldn’t imagine that they had any tight, revealing clothes here, and if they did, Harlow certainly wouldn’t bring them back for me.

“So, you, Lazlo, and Harlow are living together then?” Blue asked, carefully dressing my wound. He taped a square piece of gauze over it, then wrapped another long piece of gauze around my waist several times to help hold it in place.

“Yeah, I guess we are.”

“You know, you could’ve told Lazlo about this,” Blue lowered his voice.

“I know,” I sighed. “I just…” What? I didn’t even know, really. I just felt better keeping things to myself. It felt safer, both for me and for Lazlo.

“You should cut him some slack.” Blue had finished fixing me up, so he pulled down my shirt “He was crazy worried about you. He really likes you.”

“Yeah, well, who doesn’t?” I tried to play it off as a joke, so Blue shook his head. I exhaled and looked down at the floor. “I know. But…” I ran a hand through my hair. “It’s too hard caring about people. I already care about him too much. What more am I supposed to do?”

“That’s up to you.” Blue stood up and took off his rubber gloves. “It’s clean, for now. But you need to wash it and keep it as clean and dry as possible. I’ll check on it again in a few days. But if its gets redder, has excessive discharge, or starts to smell, you need to come see me right away.”

“Yes, sir.” I saluted him.

Lazlo poked his head out a minute later, then came out and talked to Blue. He purposefully kept his back to me, and I had a feeling I’d have to deal with that for a while.

But he didn’t need to know everything that was going on with me. Besides, it wasn’t as if I shut him out to spite him. I was trying to protect him, too.

After Blue left, Lazlo huffed about the trailer, making as much noise as possible without saying anything. Realizing that I had to say something to get him to knock it off, I told him that I had been cut in an embarrassing place and didn’t want him to see. That relieved him, and he smiled and made a lame joke about my body being nothing to be ashamed of.

Harlow came back carrying several bags filled with clothing. Her long blond waves had been pulled back in a hair tie, and I demanded she share one with me. She talked at crazy speeds, excitedly showing Lazlo and me everything after I put my hair up in a messy bun.

Most of her clothes consisted of skirts and dresses, all of which she claimed she could “fix” because she could sew. Bishop had been convinced jobs involving sewing and repairing clothing would be idea for Harlow, and she actually sounded kind of thrilled about it.

The clothes she picked out for Lazlo were equally attractive, of the tight tee shirt and jeans variety. Not that he couldn’t pull it off, because he really could, but I hated that even in the thrift store during the end of the world, they could both still manage to look good.

Harlow’s one big complaint: no combat boots. Hers had been destroyed when we got here because of excessive zombie goop, and Bishop didn’t have any replacements. Although, as Lazlo kindly pointed out, we were on an army base. There had to be a pair of combat boots here she could fit into, and obtaining new boots became her life’s mission.

She went to put her clothes away in her room, carefully arranging and folding them, while I set my sack in the hall closet. I knew I could theoretically put them in the master bedroom, but I still wasn’t ready for the conversation about sleeping arrangements.

I changed out of my bloodied tee shirt and gray sweats in favor of brown pants and a white thermal shirt.

After she had finished, Harlow said we should head down to lunch. Since Lazlo and I had no idea where we were going, we followed her. I’m not even sure how she knew her way through the maze of trailers. As we walked, it became apparent that many of the trailers were empty. The government had planned for a lot more survivors than there actually were.

We walked on a dirt trail amongst the more inhabited homes, and some of them really did look like homes. One of them even had a small flower garden by the front steps, with a bent Radio Flyer filled with rocks sitting next to it.

In the window, a child had colored and cut out pictures of the sun and rainbows and taped them to the glass. I stopped, admiring them. People were really alive here, and I couldn’t help the excited, warm feeling that left inside me.

A familiar throaty growl interrupted my thoughts. I cocked my head, not sure that I heard right, and then it came again.

Ripley.

Without waiting for Lazlo and Harlow to follow, I darted between the trailers, rushing to where I thought I’d heard her. I changed direction twice, because her roars echoed off the trailers, throwing me off course. Harlow and Lazlo were right on my trail, which led me to believe that I was more injured than I thought. Normally, I could outrun them both.

I saw her. Near the brick walls surrounding the quarantine, a heavy chain link cage had been set up. I’m assuming it had always been there, because I don’t know where they would’ve gotten fencing just for her. It wasn’t very big, smaller than our trailer, but it was a lot larger than the dog run we’d had for our collie when I was a kid. Barbed wire ran along the top, in case Ripley decided to climb out.

A small crowd had gathered around, mostly young kids, and Ripley paced the cage back and forth, roaring unhappily.

“Ripley!” I wanted to rush to her, but because of the crowd of people, I settled for walking quickly.

As soon as she heard me say her name, her ears perked up, and she looked at me and roared. She stood up on her hinc legs, pressing her front paws on the fence, and swished her tail.

I put my hands on the fence, sticking my fingers through the holes, and she bowed her head, rubbing it up against them. It was the first time I had ever really pet her, and she nuzzled up against the fence, purring.

They had taken the chain off from around her neck, and when I saw the thick, chafed ring it left on her skin, I felt guilty for not taking it off sooner.

“Is this your lion?” a little boy asked in an awed tone.

“No. Ripley doesn’t belong to anybody,” I said, then realized the irony of my statement when I looked at the cage holding her. I swallowed hard, but Ripley just kept rubbing against the fence, her course fur brushing against my fingers. “What is she doing here?”

“She’s a zombie killer,” Bishop said, and I turned to see her standing behind us. “They just brought her in a few hours ago. They saw her attacking zombies, and they thought they could use her. She came with you?”

“Yeah,” I nodded and looked back at Ripley. She stood there, staring at me with her big golden eyes, and swished her tail.

“She’ll be a great asset here,” Bishop said, then added for my benefit, “They’ll take care of her.”

Ripley didn’t need anybody to take care of her. She was the most badass thing alive, but I didn’t say that. I just scratched the side of her head when she rubbed it against the cage. She must’ve really missed me, because I’d never seen her so happy to see me before.

“She’s a really good cat.” Harlow came up next to me to pet her, too. “She deserves to be treated good.”

“I’m sure she is, and I’m sure she will,” Bishop replied, smiling. “But lunch is ready, and we should all eat.” She raised her voice, speaking to the crowd around us. “Everyone, lunch is served!”

The people started dispersing, heading to the mess hall, and Harlow stopped petting Ripley and took a step back. Bishop lingered for a moment longer, then went with the group. I stayed at the fence, feeling like it would betray Ripley somehow if I just walked away.

“She really is safe in there, you know.” Lazlo leaned against the fence next to me. Ripley eyed him for a second, then continued rubbing her head against the chain link. “You should find comfort in that.”

“She doesn’t belong in a cage.”

“She’s spent her whole life in cage,” Lazlo countered. “Until the past few weeks. She doesn’t really know the difference.”

“She knows,” I insisted.

“We’re all in a cage, anyway,” Lazlo gave a derisive look around.

“It doesn’t mean we belong here, either.”

“Are you guys coming or what?” Harlow asked. She had walked a few feet away from us, and she waited impatiently.

“Come on.” Lazlo took my hand in his, and I let him.

He coaxed me away from Ripley’s cage, and when I looked back at her, she’d flattened her ears and looked confused. We walked around a trailer, out of her sight, and she roared sadly once.

A giant green canvas tent served as the mess hall. At least four or five hundred people were seated at picnic tables or waiting in line for a long buffet of food. I hadn’t been around this many people in a long time, and it was almost overwhelming.

Lazlo saw my deer-in-headlights reaction and squeezed my hand. Harlow adjusted to the situation better than I did and had already grabbed a thin metal tray from the end of the buffet. Lazlo and I stood behind her in line.

I let go of his hand and got a tray. Most of our choices were of the vegetable variety, but that was fine by me. After seeing the way zombies tore into flesh, my appetite for meat had gone way down. I got a few tomato slices, cooked carrots, and some kind of weird freeze dried rice, and then went to find a seat at table.

I ate without saying much, and Harlow started a conversation with a woman sitting across from us. She was here with her niece and a boy they’d found along the way. She pointed at the little boy who had been so awed by my relationship with Ripley, and he hurried over to sit by us. He tried talking to me, and when I only muttered responses, Lazlo made excuses for me.

An excited sound welled through the tent. Pvt. Tatum and a few of his friends walked in, and people immediately flocked to them. Lazlo’s fame became insignificant. The real rock stars here were the soldiers, as it should be.

“I’ll be right back.” I got up and pushed my tray away.

“What?” Lazlo gave me a confused look but didn’t follow when I walked over to Tatum.

I shoved gently through the people gathering around them. Tatum saw me coming, and his expression varied between bemused and annoyed. On the positive side, he parted a few people so it’d be easier for me to get to him.

“You seem to be adjusting well,” he smiled.

“Yeah, I’m adjusting great, thanks,” I said, brushing it off as politely as I could. “Did you hear anything about my brother?”

“You know, I’m actually off duty right now.” Tatum continued with his smile and gestured to his apparel. He had dressed down to a green tee shirt and tan pants. With his helmet gone, his eyes weren’t hidden in the shadows, and I could see something mischievous in them. “Well, as off duty as a soldier a can get.”

“I know, and I appreciate that, but I’m not asking you track him down this second,” I said. “I’m just asking if you know if he’s here or where he might be.”

“I was gonna come find you later.” He ran a hand through his crew-cut blond hair. “Come here.”

“What?” My heart dropped.

“Just c’mere.” Tatum grabbed my arm, not gently but not enough to really hurt, and pulled me away.

My mouth felt dry, and my heart pounded so fast, it hurt. My feet didn’t really seem to want to cooperate either, and I welcomed him dragging me along. I looked over my shoulder just before he led me out of the tent. Lazlo had gotten up from the table in some gesture to protect me, but I just shook my head.

I didn’t want him barging out here and preventing Tatum from telling me something. Whatever he wanted to say, he wanted to do it in private, because even his army buddies weren’t following us.

“What?” I demanded, pulling my arm back when I felt like we’d gone far enough. “What’s going on?”

“I have confirmation,” Tatum said hesitantly. “Your brother’s here. But you can’t see him.”

– 18 –

Intense relief flooded over me, and I wrapped my arms around myself to keep from visibly shaking. Up until the second he said my brother was here, I had been convinced he would tell me Max had died.

“What? Why the hell can’t I see Max?” I asked, relieved that I kept the tremble out of my voice.

“Keep your voice down,” Tatum looked back over his shoulder, but nobody was around us. “I brought you out here so you wouldn’t make a scene.”

“Why would I make a scene?”

“I’m not supposed to tell you anything.” He lowered his voice and leaned in closer to me.

“Why not? What’s going on?” I demanded.

“I don’t know.” Tatum shook his head. “Whatever’s going on with your brother, it’s very classified. He came in the middle of the night on a truck with officers and doctors, but no other civilians. Nobody I know has seen him, and they got very uptight when I started asking about him.”

“But he’s alive?” I rubbed the back of my neck and looked away from his intense stare. The wound on my hip tingled, like some kind of Tell Tale Heart reminder.

“As far as I know.” Tatum narrowed his eyes at me. My lack of bravado about hearing the word classified triggered something. “Do you know what’s going on with your brother?”

“How could I know?” I tried to return his scrutiny evenly. “He’s locked up, like a prisoner even though he’s an eight-year-old little boy! I have no idea what’s happening to him!”

Tatum straightened up and crossed his arms over his chest, the sleeves of his shirt tightening on his biceps. By his stern expression, I knew he didn’t believe me, but I didn’t know what he made of it. He stared at me for a moment, and I swallowed hard. I knew that if I wanted to see my brother, I had to have Tatum on my side.

“Is he infected?” Tatum asked finally.

“No,” I shook my head but didn’t say more.

“You better not lie to me about this,” he warned me. Even though he was probably only a year or so older than me, he was tall, broad, and rather imposing. “I don’t want any of these people in here getting sick because of some kid.”

“No, he’s not… he can’t get anybody sick,” I said as carefully as I could. “I’m just trying to protect him, and I can’t do that if I can’t even see him.”

“I can look into it more.”

“Look into it more?” I scoffed. “I made it all the way here, and you’re gonna try to look into it? I’ve gone all the way across the country, rescued a lion, escaped a cult, killed marauders, and fought dozens of zombies with my bare fricking hands! And you’re gonna look into it?”

Immediately after saying it, I felt guilty for sounding so ungrateful. It wasn’t that I didn’t value all Tatum’s help, both as a solider and searching for Max. It just was so frustrating to know that I was so close, and still so far away.

Tatum smiled at my outburst, and maybe that was a good thing.

“I like a girl who’s not afraid to punch a zombie,” he smirked. I cocked my head at him, unsure of what he was getting at, and that just made him smile more. “Calm down.” He leaned in closer to me, his voice barely above a whisper. “I will get you to see your brother. Just give me time.”

“Okay,” I said, a little taken back by his assurance.

“Now, if it’s okay with you, I’m gonna go eat my lunch.” Tatum raised an eyebrow at me, as if really checking for my approval about eating, so I smiled sheepishly and nodded at him.

He backed away, going into the tent, but I stood outside, my mind racing. I looked up at the concrete building looming behind the mess hall.

Knowing that Max was in there was the most maddening thing in the world. He was so close, but he was locked up too tightly for me to see him. I wasn’t even supposed to know he was alive.

Lazlo and Harlow hurried out a minute later to find out what happened with Tatum, but I was vague on the details since I didn’t want to get him in trouble. Max was alive, and really, that was all that mattered. I felt a small weight lift off my shoulders, but not completely. I still had to figure out how to see him and what to do if I didn’t like what I saw.

When we got back to the trailer, Harlow found a deck of cards in one of the kitchen drawers, and Lazlo insisted on teaching us how to play poker. Eager to learn, Harlow sat at the table across from him.

I would’ve done just fine without ever knowing the difference between a full house and a royal flush, but I had nothing better to do. Until Tatum came back with more information, I had time to kill.

Harlow eventually grew bored with the game and went to the smaller bedroom to try on her clothes and take measurements. The next day she had plans to meet with Bishop and start at the little sweat shop they had here.

Lazlo shuffled the cards with unnecessary flair, and I leaned back on the couch, my feet propped on the cushions.

“This feels so weird,” I said.

“What does?” Lazlo asked.

“Just relaxing, hanging out. In a home-like area. We have curtains and carpet and electricity. And cards.” I looked around and exhaled. “It’s just so… unnatural.”

“Yeah, I guess it is,” he laughed. “But it’s kinda nice, though, isn’t it?”

“Yeah,” I shrugged. “It’d be nicer if Max were here. Then I could feel like I could really relax.”

“You’ll see him soon. I mean, he’s right here. It can’t be that hard to see him.”

“You would think so,” I sighed, picking at a spot on my shirt.

“Until then, we have this really nice place.” His voice changed, taking on an exaggerated nonchalance, so I looked up at him. He wouldn’t meet my eyes, staring intently at the deck cards, and his smile looked forced. “A nice little home, with… a nice bedroom in back.”

“Oh.” I rolled my eyes. That’s what he was getting at.

“I’m just saying that there are two bedrooms, and that master bed is pretty big,” Lazlo continued, peeking up at me to see how I was responding. “It’s plenty big for two people.”

“It’s not that big.”

“It’s not the biggest ever, but…” He trailed off and sighed heavily. Looking up at me, his dark eyes were a mixture of wounded and confused. “What’s so bad about sleeping with me?” The instant he said it, his expression faltered. “No, I didn’t mean it like that. I just meant… you know. Same bed. Sleeping, with actual sleeping.”

“I know what you meant.” I picked up a Joker that had slipped out of the deck of cards and twirled it around the table. I needed to occupy myself with something.

With a sudden flourish, he splayed the cards out on the table. He flipped them all face down, and then sliding his hand across, he flipped them all face up. He had a showman’s hand, and he smiled at me, sad and hopeful all at once.

“I’m laying all my cards on the table,” Lazlo grinned at his own bad joke, and I returned it uneasily. “I like you.” He paused, and when I didn’t say anything, he went on. “Kind of a lot, actually.”

My pulse quickened in the way only he seemed to be able to make it, but I couldn’t think of anything to say. Everything inside me froze up and stopped. Too much had happened for me to ever consider really liking someone again or having a normal life.

These things just weren’t possible anymore, and I wanted to explain that to him, to make him see that this didn’t have anything to do with how I felt about him. We couldn’t happen.

Instead of saying any of that, I fought to keep my breathing even and looked down at the table.

“Remy, what’s going on with us?” Lazlo asked quietly when I didn’t say anything.

“Do you really wanna know?”

“Depends on what the answer is,” he admitted.

So I didn’t answer. I turned my head to look out the window behind the couch. The curtain obstructed most of my view, so I lifted it a bit. The sun had started setting, and the sky above the trailers glowed pink and purple above us. Lazlo took this as my response, and he sighed.

“I guess I’ll take the couch tonight,” he muttered, getting up.

“No, you don’t have to do that,” I shook my head. “I can take the couch.”

“I can take the flipping couch.” He grabbed the deck of cards off the table and threw them in a kitchen drawer, slamming it shut.

“No, I’m the one having an issue.” I slid off the couch and stood up, trying to calm him down. “I should be the one to sleep on the couch.”

“You don’t always have to do that!” Lazlo snapped at me.

“Do what?”

“That!” He gestured to the couch as if it’d mean something to me. “You don’t always have to be the tough guy, okay? I am the guy, here. I can be a gentleman sometimes.”

“This isn’t about being tough or chivalrous or whatever the hell it is you’re having a problem with.” I pulled a strand of hair that had come loose from my bun. “I’m just trying to be…” I trailed off, not even sure what I was doing.

“Strong,” Lazlo finished for me. “You’re always trying to be strong and isolated. And I get it. You can kick my ass, hands down. But we’re here now!” He spread his arms wide, referring to the trailer and quarantine as a whole. “Can’t you just let your guard down for a minute?”

I squirmed and looked away.

“Just because I offer to sleep somewhere-”

He moved towards me, his mouth covering mine before I could finish. One of his hands went to the soft skin of my side, and when I started kissing him back, he squeezed slightly, sending warming tingles through me. His other hand was on my cheek, cradling it. My back pressed against the counter behind me, and he leaned into me, pushing me against it.

I loved how desperately he kissed me. Nobody had ever kissed me like that before, like he couldn’t breathe without me. Butterflies swirled through me, and my heart hammered so hard in my chest, I was sure he could feel it. I felt weak all over, but I didn’t hate it.

When he stopped kissing me, we were both panting, and he looked intently at me. His eyes had gone dark with passion. He pushed the hair from my face, and I was surprised to find that I had knotted my hand in the fabric of his shirt, pulling him tightly to me.

“Are you okay?” Lazlo’s expression changed from heat to concern.

“I…” I could barely catch my breath, and as much as I wanted to kiss him again, I was too scared to. “I need to take a walk.”

“Oh.” Hurt flashed across his face, but he hurried to erase it and mask it with false indifference. He took a step back, so I could move. “Yeah. Sure.”

“Sorry, I just…”  I ran a hand through my hair and wouldn’t look at him as I slid by. “I need to get some air.”

“No, I understand,” he lied.

I pushed out the front door before I could say anything else awkward and stupid. With night falling, it had gotten significantly colder, especially after spending so many days in the desert heat.

Bright white street lights allowed me to see as I walked on the winding trails through the trailers. Wrapping my arms tightly around me, I mis-stepped several times, but eventually, I found my way to Ripley’s cage.

Linking my fingers through the chain link, she came over and nuzzled at them again. I wanted to sob and throw up, so I just wrapped my arm tighter around my stomach, holding it in.

I didn’t understand how I could handle myself so well in a zombie fight but not at all in real life. It used to be the exact opposite. I had forgotten who I used to be entirely.

Ripley tired of rubbing against the cage and went in the corner to take a nap. I had gotten myself under control, but I wasn’t ready to go back yet. I wandered around the quarantine, avoiding other people as much as possible, and tried to focus on what really mattered: seeing Max.

My options were counting on Tatum’s ability to pull strings and get me a sanctioned visit or breaking in.

I made my way over to the building. It looked like a giant fortress. No windows on the first floor, and the windows on the second had bars over them, guaranteeing that no zombies could break in. Or no one could break out. The walls were smooth concrete, without any divots or cracks, making it impossible to scale.

The only ways in or out were through two sets of massive steel doors, protected by a punch code and two armed guards. This quarantine had been so well thought out, I would’ve been impressed if I hadn’t been trying to break in.

I stood near the doors, chewing my lip and trying to think, when two men in blue scrubs walked up. They said something to the guards, punched a number in the keypad, and went inside. I didn’t recognize either of them, but an idea dawned on me.

“Um, hi,” I walked up to the guards, and they both barely looked at me. “I’m not feeling well, and I need to see a doctor.”

“Talk to Bishop, and she’ll set something up for you,” he said, keeping his eyes fixed on some target above my head.

“No, um, I know the doctor.” I shifted my weight. “He’s a friend, and he checked me out today, and he said if I have any problems, to come back and see him. And I’m having problems.” The solider looked at me skeptically. “Doctor’s orders.”

“What’s his name?” he sighed.

“Blue Adams,” I smiled gratefully at him.

He clicked on the black radio attached to his uniform and said Blue was needed at the front entrance. A static voice replied that they’d send him down in a minute. I took a deep breath and waited. I had taken to pacing, but finally, Blue came out the front doors.

“Is everything alright?” Blue looked worried when he walked over to me.

“Yeah, yeah.” I started walking away from the guards and motioned for him to do the same. I didn’t think they liked me, and I didn’t want them overhearing what I had to say.

“Is it something with your hip?” Blue asked.

“No, my hip is fine.” I waved it away. Once we were far enough, hidden in the shadows of one of the trailers, I crossed my arms over my chest and whispered. “Can you get me in to see Max?”

“Remy, I already told you, I don’t know anything,” Blue shook his head.

“Blue, come on,” I pleaded. “I’m not even supposed to know he’s in there. I need to know what they’re doing with him.”

“I want to help you.” He rubbed the back of his neck and looked over his shoulder, as if he expected somebody to be lurking there, watching. “I think he’s on the third floor. I haven’t seen him, and they haven’t called him by name, but from what I’ve heard, I think he’s up there. I can move around the area he’s in, but he’s in a locked ward.”

“Do you think you could get me in?” I asked, my excitement growing.

“Maybe.” Blue sounded pained. “I’d have to dig around, and I might be able to, but it’d be a one-time thing. Then I’d get fired and you’d be put in the stockade.”

“Stockade?” I shook my head, not familiar with the term.

“Yeah, it’s like prison,” he said. “It’s in the basement of the building. If you screw up enough, you either go in the stockade or you’re exiled.”

“We just won’t get caught then.”

“We couldn’t not get caught,” Blue shook his head. “But you’re missing the point. Even if I did get the passkey, I couldn’t get you up the third floor. I couldn’t even get you to the second floor.”

“What are you talking about? Why not?” I asked.

“Civilians are not allowed in there. I mean, unless you’re going to the stockade, and that’d be harder to get out of than would be getting in, so don’t even think of that as an option,” he looked at me sternly.

“What about if I’m really hurt? Like if I need surgery?” I suggested. I could fake a major injury, or I could actually get one, if necessary.

“No. We come to you,” Blue explained. “That’s sealed up tight. They don’t want to risk contamination. Their research in there is the most valuable thing in the world right now.”

“Okay, so what are we looking at here?” I tried to think of it all rationally. “What do I have to get through, step by step to see Max?”

“Um, the main doors, for starters,” Blue nodded back at the guards standing by the door. “Then the first floor is all military, and they’re like frat boys in there.

“Second floor is mostly living quarters and basic first aid type stuff,” Blue went on. “That wouldn’t be so hard to get by. If you could get up there, I could get you some scrubs, and nobody’d give you a second glance.”

“Why can’t you just steal me some scrubs then?”

“The guards keep track of every person who comes in and out,” Blue said. “They’d notice that you hadn’t gone out and didn’t belong in scrubs. They have such high security at the doors, once you’re in, they assume you belong.

“If you could get past the first floor, I could get you to the third floor.” Blue chewed his lip, thinking. “If you gave me some time, I could get a pass key… but it doesn’t matter. I don’t know how you’d get in the first place.”

“I can do it,” I nodded confidently, and Blue raised his eyebrow at me. “I know a guy. He can get me in.” I’m not sure how Tatum would feel about that assertion, but I could do it. I had to.

“You really think so?” Blue asked, because he clearly didn’t.

“Look, if I can make it this long in once piece, I think I can handle getting through a door.”

“All right.” He didn’t argue with that logic.

“Can you get a passkey by tomorrow?” I asked.

“I don’t know. Maybe. It’d be better if I waited another day or two.”

“But you could get it by tomorrow, if you really had to?” I pressed.

“I guess,” he shrugged uncertainly.

“Okay. Then… we’ll plan on tomorrow night. After supper. That’ll give you twenty-four hours to get everything in order,” I said.

Blue reluctantly agreed to it, but I knew that if anyone could help me with this, it was him. Since I’d known him, he’d proven himself to be trustworthy and capable at every turn. He went back into the building, and I made my way over to the mess hall for supper.

Now all I had to do was convince Tatum to get me inside.

– 19 –

Lazlo slept on the couch, and I didn’t try to talk him out of it, mostly because I didn’t  want to talk to him. Harlow had heard us arguing earlier, I’m sure, but she didn’t say anything about it. She attempted to chat through the tension, but it didn’t work for either of us.

I went to bed right after we got back from supper so I could hide out, and I lay awake most of the night, anxious about everything. Sometime before dawn, I finally fell asleep.

Light streamed through the slits between the curtains when I awoke to the sound of someone opening the closet doors. I shifted in bed, half sitting up and pushed back the covers so I could see.

Wearing only his boxers, Lazlo sifted through the closet, looking for his clothes. Red lines and imprints stretched across his back, reminders of his night spent sleeping on the rough couch.

“Morning,” I yawned and pushed myself all the way up.

“Oh, sorry.” He looked sheepishly over his shoulder at me. “I didn’t mean to wake you. I just came to get some clothes so I could take a shower.”

“No, it’s okay. I should get up anyway.” I hadn’t been able to find Tatum last night, and I didn’t know how long it would take me to convince him to get me into the building.

“Oh. Good. I guess.” Lazlo turned back to picking out something, so I swung my legs over the edge of the bed to stand up.

I didn’t have pajamas to speak of, so I slept in my underwear and a tee shirt. My bare legs were covered in fading bruises and cuts. A thick scab ran over my knee, and I touched it, checking to see that it was healing without infection.

I glanced up and saw Lazlo staring back at me. Feeling self-conscious, I grabbed my pants up off the floor, and his cheeks reddened when he quickly turned back to the closet.

“Sorry,” he mumbled, looking down at a tee shirt.

“It’s fine.” I pulled on my pants. “Have you seen Tatum?”

“What?” Lazlo turned back to me in surprise, his expression bewildered. “No. I just got up. Why? What do you need him for?”

“I need to talk to him.” I slept with my hair up, but the tie had loosened, so I pulled it out and ran my fingers through the long tangles.

“Why?” Lazlo repeated, his voice tightening with anxiety.

“About my brother.” I put my hair back in a messy bun. “He was supposed to check into something.”

“Why?” Lazlo said yet again, and I didn’t feel like answering him, so I brushed past him out the bedroom door. With his clothes in hand, he went after me. “Why is this Tatum guy helping you? I thought he kind of seemed like a jerk.”

In the living room, Harlow was already up and sitting at the table, sketching something on a pad of paper. She twirled her cross absently around her neck and looked up at me when I came out.

“What are you doing? Are you going somewhere?” she asked as I slipped on my shoes.

“Yeah, I just have to find Tatum,” I opened the main door and leaned on the screen door for a minute.

“That soldier guy?” Harlow wrinkled her nose in confusion.

“Yeah, exactly,” Lazlo chimed in, giving me a hard look. “I don’t trust that guy.”

“Maybe you don’t, but I do.” I shrugged and left.

Harlow called after me, reminding me about breakfast, and I told her I’d make it if I could.

I had no idea where to look, and I didn’t exactly understand how this place was laid out. They really should’ve handed out maps when people got quarantined. I found Bishop hanging up clothes to dry, but when I asked her about Tatum, she gave me a vague, terse answer.

Ripley roared, sounding more bored than irritated, but I decided to stop by and say hey. I hated the idea of her being in a cage. Even if she was safe, it didn’t seem right to me. The cost of safety was different than what it used to be, but so was freedom. It carried a much greater risk, but I’d always believed it’d be worth it in the end.

In a turn of luck, Tatum stood outside her cage, admiring her as she paced along the fence. He had on his full camo uniform today, with his jacket hanging open, and a couple other soldiers stood next to him, laughing at something he said.

“Hey, Tatum,” I said, walking over to him. He looked back at me, and he managed to look both irritated and happy to see me.

“You know, I am a soldier, Private First Class. You could show me a little respect,” he told me when I got up to him.

“Sorry.” My cheeks reddened. “Pvt. Tatum, sir, can I talk to you?”

“Can it wait? We’re going out in the field today.”

“The field? What are you talking about?” I asked, momentarily forgetting about my incessant quest  to see Max.

“Out there.” Tatum motioned towards the walls towering around us. “We go out in the field, search for survivors, kill some zombies, check things out. That’s how we found you.” He looked back over at Ripley, who roared again and swished her tail. “We were gonna take her out with us, but she’s still too wild.”

“She’s supposed to be wild. She’s a lion,” I bristled, as if he had said something derogatory about her.

“Well, we’re not taking her today.” Tatum shrugged. “But we’re going soon. So, can I talk to you when I get back?”

“Um…” I bit my lip and fidgeted. I didn’t think I could wait any longer. “This’ll just take a sec. Please.”

He sighed and nodded at his friends. One of them made some kind of joke about Tatum being whipped, so he put his hand gruffly on the small of my back and pushed me away from them.

“Look, I don’t know anything,” Tatum said in a low growl when he’d gotten out of earshot of everyone.

“I know, and I’m sorry. I don’t mean to keep bothering you, and I know that you have a job to do, protecting everybody. But I need your help.” I looked hopefully at him. “It’s really just a small little favor.”

“What?” Tatum asked wearily.

“I need you to get me in the building, just up to the second floor. Then I have a friend on the inside who can get me the rest of the way.”

“Oh come on,” he rolled his eyes.

“Please!” I stood up on my tiptoes, thinking that would somehow help my cause. “I know you can do it. You know your way around this place, and it’s not that much trouble.”

“You know you’re obnoxious, right?” He looked at me hard, his hands on his hips like a pissed off housewife. I nodded. “I don’t even know why I’m helping you.” He sighed and nodded. “All right. There’s something I can do, but it’ll have to wait until I get back.”

“After supper?” I asked, barely able to contain my excitement.

“That’ll probably work.” Tatum shrugged. “I’ll meet you by the mess hall. And wear something… nice. Slutty, even.”

“What?” I looked at him dubiously.

“No, it’s important.” He lowered his voice again and took a step in, but I think it was more for my benefit, like he was trying to protect me from embarrassment. “You’re cute and all, but you don’t try. And you need to look hot.”

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“It’s how I’m gonna get you in,” Tatum said like I’d understand. “I’ve taken a hot girl or two back to my room, for, you know.” I must’ve looked appalled because he held up his hand. “You’re not really going to my room. I know you only have eyes for that punk who follows you around like a sad little puppy, but I need everyone to think I’m taking you back. So you gotta look hot.”

“I-I-” I stammered, not sure what part of his statement I wanted to argue with first.

“You can thank me later,” he smiled at me. “I gotta go to work.”

With that, he turned and walked back to his buddies, leaving me kind of flabbergasted. Once that wore off, I felt genuinely excited for the first time in a very long while. I had a plan, and it sounded reasonable enough.

I was going to see my brother by the end of the night.

Over a breakfast of powdered scrambled eggs, I told Harlow that I needed her help getting dolled up. Lazlo had never looked more offended, and when he made a few snide remarks about my character as a lady, I decided to let him stew in it for a while.

After lunch, she helped me pick out clothes, deciding on one of her skirts, which turned out to be comically short on me. Lazlo sulked around the trailer, unnecessarily slamming everything he could while Harlow adjusted this and that and fixed my hair. When she was done, I definitely looked hot, but I felt stupid.

Right before I was about to leave to meet Tatum, I finally told Lazlo and Harlow what was really going on. Harlow looked mildly disappointed that I wasn’t actually into Tatum, and Lazlo apologized profusely. I accepted, because I’d found his huffing and puffing all day rather amusing.

I didn’t tell either of them about the stockades or the possibility of exile, because I didn’t want to worry them. They both looked concerned enough about the plan, although that lessened a bit when I explained that Blue was involved.

I don’t think they were thrilled about the whole thing, but there was nothing they could do to stop me. Nothing had stopped me yet.

When I was standing by the green tent, fiddling with the hem of my skirt, I started getting nervous for the first time. Breaking into see Max could result in me being forcibly separated from him forever, by either imprisonment or banishment.

But if they weren’t going to let me see him anyway, it didn’t make that much of a difference. Besides, if I could break in once, I could do it again.

Tatum whistled when he saw me, so I took that as a good sign. He had dressed down to a snug green tee shirt and camo pants, his dog tags clinking against the muscles of his chest. He strode over, in that exaggerated confident walk of his, and grinned broadly at me.

“You look great,” he said.

“Thanks.” I rubbed at my arms and wished I hadn’t worn such a short skirt. “Can we go now?”

“Yeah, but you gotta really sell it.”

“This isn’t selling it enough?” I gestured to my outfit.

“Yeah, but you gotta be all over me too,” Tatum said, and I rolled my eyes. He dropped the cool guy act for a minute and gave me an earnest look. “I’m being serious. You’re acting all skittish and weird, they’ll know something’s up. So just pretend you’re into me until we get through the doors. Can you handle that?”

“Yeah,” I nodded.

“And when I touch you, don’t freak out.”

He looped his arm around my waist, powerful and warm. His hand went dangerously close to pressing painfully on the bite wound. I almost slapped it away, but that wouldn’t look right. I leaned into him, rubbing my hand on the firm muscles of his stomach, and let him lead me over to the door.

“Giggle a lot,” Tatum whispered when we got closer.

“I don’t giggle.”

“Hot girls always giggle,” he insisted, so I tried a small, feminine giggle, but it sounded like a horse or something. “Okay. Never mind. Don’t giggle.”

When we got to the doors of the building, I nuzzled even deeper against him. I knew I was a horrible actor, so I let my hair fall into my face, hiding the excitement and anxiety I felt. The hand Tatum had around me got increasingly friskier, roaming all over my body. American hero or not, I kinda really wanted to kick him.

“Another one, Tatum?” one of the guards asked jovially, and Tatum laughed.

“You know me. I work hard, I play hard, Griffin,” Tatum replied and slapped my ass. It was really, really hard for me not to punch him, but I somehow forced a playful squeal instead.

“I hate to bust your balls, but the Sergeant really does not want civilians inside,” the other guard said. “Can’t you go back to her place?”

“She lives with other people,” Tatum said. “And we need some privacy.”

“Just let him in, Stanley,” Griffin said, imploring the other guard to listen to Tatum.

“Fine,” Stanley sighed. “But this is the last time. You need to find a love nest somewhere else.”

“Thank you,” Tatum smiled gratefully as Stanley punched numbers in the keypad.

“Don’t play too hard now,” Griffin said. “You’ve got field training in the morning.”

“I can’t make any promises,” Tatum quipped. The doors slid open, and he led me through.

Once the doors shut behind us, I pulled away from him. The hallways were plain and utilitarian, like the kind in most hospitals. White floors, speckled tiles, drop ceiling. I couldn’t see anybody around, but I could hear people talking and laughing and music playing.

“Thanks for getting me in,” I said, readjusting my skirt.

“It was my pleasure,” he grinned.

“Yeah, I’m sure it was,” I muttered, remembering when he grabbed my ass. He laughed, so I shot him a look.

“Come on. The second floor is this way,” he nodded to the hall to his left. I walked with him, deliberately giving him a wide berth. “I’m not gonna grope you now or anything.”

“How do you have music?” I asked, changing the subject.

“We have CD’s and stereos,” Tatum shrugged again. “All we need is electricity.”

When we walked a little closer, I was surprised the band playing was Emeriso, Lazlo’s old band. Over the music, I heard a door creak and footsteps approaching.

“Someone’s coming,” Tatum said. Without warning, he grabbed my wrist and pushed me up against the wall. “Don’t slap me.”

I just stared at him, and then he pressed his mouth against mine. His kisses were hard and rough, and while they weren’t entirely bad, I didn’t really feel anything. Not like with Lazlo.

I heard the footsteps getting closer, so I kissed him back more fervently, and a man whistled.

“Get a room, Tatum!” a guy laughed.

“On my way,” Tatum stopped kissing me long enough to smirk at the guy passing by. He didn’t kiss me anymore, but he stayed leaning against the wall, his body pressed against mine, until the other guy had disappeared around a corner. Then he looked at me, his eyes both earnest and hungry. “You know, my room is just around the corner-”

I scoffed and pushed him off me. When I’d  put my hands on his chest to push him, I was surprised how fast his heart was beating. Even though he had only been helpful since I met him, he was so cocky that I didn’t really think of him as really feeling anything.

“Sorry. Let’s go,” Tatum said and walked quickly ahead of me, so I had to jog to keep up.

At the end of the hall, another set of doors with a keypad blocked the stairwell. Tatum punched in the numbers, looking back over his shoulder to make sure we were alone. The keypad flashed green, and the door made a clicking sound. He opened it, glancing around once more.

“Your friend better be waiting up there for you,” Tatum said. “Because there’s a keypad to that door, and I don’t know the code.” I went through the door, and he hesitated. “Do you want me to go with you?”

“No, I got it from here,” I smiled wanly at him. “Thanks, though. For everything.”

“No problem.”

I dashed up the stairs, taking two at a time. There were no windows in the stairwell or the door, so I didn’t really know what to do. Blue might be waiting for me, but I couldn’t see him.

Timidly, I knocked at the door, and then waited. Three of the longest seconds of my life later, the keypad flashed green, and the door slowly pushed open.

“Hey,” Blue poked his head around the open door, and his brow furrowed. “What the hell are you wearing?”

“Never mind,” I shook my head, feeling even more self-conscious.

“You’re right. Hurry,” he waved me into the second floor.

It looked exactly like the first floor, except there were big, stainless steel Craftsman toolboxes randomly placed throughout the hall. A few people in scrubs stood at the other end of the hall, talking.

Blue immediately pushed me through the door right next to the stairwell, which happened to be a men’s bathroom. He shoved a pair of blue scrubs at me and told me to get dressed.

“Does everybody have to wear scrubs all the time?” I asked. He had his back to me, and he stood at the door, holding it open a little to keep watch for anyone coming.

“Kind of. They’re big into uniforms here,” Blue replied absently. “It helps them keep track of everyone.”

I changed quickly and pulled my hair up. Blue waited a beat, making sure the coast was clear, and we went into the hall as casually and as fast we could. We took another left, going towards where the other people were talking. They complained about how loud the soldiers were on the floor below them, and Blue and I politely smiled when we walked by and rounded the corner.

The stairs to the third floor were at the end of the next hall, and we almost jogged towards them. Blue punched in the key code, opened the door, and we raced up the steps.

“Third floor is gonna be trickier,” Blue said as we reached the next door. “We can’t be seen. If we are, people will ask why we’re there, and we don’t have clearance. Obviously. The only good thing is that very few people have clearance, so there won’t be many people up here to see us.”

When the door opened, I was surprised by how much dimmer it was. Half the lights must’ve been off. Everything felt narrower and darker, but I’m not sure if that was true.

The hall was completely empty, no metal carts, no people, nothing. We crept down the corridor, literally tiptoeing like they did in cartoons when they were being sneaky.

The sound of a door opening echoed down the hall. Blue grabbed me and pushed me around a corner. We stood with our backs pressed up against the wall, neither of us breathing, and waited. Footsteps came closer. Then another door opened, and they disappeared.

After Blue let out a shaky breath, we went back out into the main hall and walked down a few doors. We stopped in front of a plain white door, but this one had a slot for a keycard, like they had in hotels.

“I think this is where your brother’s at.” Blue nodded and pulled a plastic keycard out of his pocket.

“Wait.” I stopped him before he slid it in. “You go. I can do this. I don’t want you to get in trouble over me.”

“Are you sure?” Blue asked.

“Yeah. You’ve helped me enough.”

Almost reluctantly, he handed me the card. I waited until he had taken a few steps down the hall, then I slid the card in. The light flashed green on the slot, and I pushed down the handle to the door. My stomach twisted with nerves, and slowly, I opened the door.

– 20 –

In a small white room, under almost blinding light, dozens of vials lined the counters surrounding the walls. Some of were filled with red liquid, some green, some clear. Syringes and all sorts of medical equipment were stacked about. A computer monitor sat on a stand next to an IV in the middle of the room. Next to it, was a white dentist chair.

In that chair sat a very small boy, even smaller than I remember him being. He looked thin and pale, making the few scattered freckles on his cheeks stand out more. His dark brown hair stuck to the damp skin of his forehead, and he didn’t even open his eyes when I came in.

The IV ran out of one of his bony arms, sticking in amongst a million other bruised needle marks. His dark blue scrubs were much too big for him. The bottom of his pants had been rolled up over his feet.

I stood there for a moment, terrified he was dead. He looked so frail and sickly. Max might be immune to the zombie virus, but he certainly was not immortal. His chest rose and fell with a breath, and relieved tears welled in my eyes.

“Max,” I said softly, not wanting to startle him.

“Remy?” Max opened his eyes, and there he was. Buried underneath this sickly haze, was my little brother. His entire face lit up when he saw me, and he sat up straighter. “Remy!”

I ran over and threw my arms around him. I hugged him as gently as I could, afraid I would break him. He felt so delicate and brittle. He hugged me as tightly as he could, and I barely felt it.

“I’m so happy to see you.” I leaned back so I could get a better look at him, and I pushed the hair off his clammy forehead. “I’ve missed you so much.”

“Remy, I can’t believe it’s you!” Max started crying, too, which only made it harder for me to contain my own tears. “I thought… I thought you were dead!”

“Are you kidding?” I smiled at him. “You know a few zombies can’t stop me. I promised I would take care of you.”

“I know, but things were so bad back there.” His face clouded over. “Beck saved me. He went and made sure they got me out.”

“Beck saved you?” A painful lump swelled in my throat.

“Yeah. Is he with you?” Max sat up, looking behind me as if I had snuck someone in my shadow.

“No, Max, he’s not.” I ran my hand through his thick hair, and a sad understanding came over his face. “But you wouldn’t believe everything I went through to find you!”

“I bet you got a lot of zombies,” Max said, proudly.

I had sheltered him far too much, and he never developed an appropriate fear of zombies. He didn’t enjoy being around them, but he mistakenly believed that I could take on anything, so he always got a kick out of watching me fight with them.

“Yep, I did,” I laughed, wiping at my cheeks to keep the tears from falling. “And I even found a lion.”

“A lion?” His eyes widened.

“Yeah, she’s here, and you’d love her,” I said. “Maybe you can come out and meet her.”

“Oh, I can’t do that.” His face fell, and he looked down. “I can’t leave.

“Of course you can leave.”

“The doctors told me not to. They said I needed to stay here,” Max said.

“What is going on here?” I asked, forcing a smile. I tried to keep my tone light and curious, so he wouldn’t get upset. “What are these tubes?”

“I’m helping save the world,” Max smiled. I took a deep breath to keep from sobbing, and he misunderstood. “But I’ll be okay, Remy! They’re doing all this stuff, but I’ll be just fine! You don’t have to worry about me!”

“I know I don’t have to worry.” I squeezed his small hand. “You’ve always been so tough and brave.”

“They’re taking care of me, Remy. Honest,” Max tried to reassure me.

“Yes, I can see that.” I swallowed hard.

The door behind me opened. Adrenaline surged through me, and I instantly stopped crying. A tall man with dark slicked back hair and blue scrubs stood in the doorway. He narrowed his eyes at me, and I stood up, preparing to fight to get Max out of here.

“What are you doing here?” he asked.

“Dr. Daniels, this is my sister, Remy!” Max announced as cheerily as he could manage in his weakened condition. “Remy, this is the doctor who’s taking care of me.”

I glanced back at Max, disturbed and confused to find that he liked this man. I really wanted to punch the doctor, but I probably shouldn’t do that in front of Max. He’d seen enough death and violence.

“How did you get in here?” Daniels asked, and he relaxed a bit after Max made our introductions. He even let the door shut behind him.

“It doesn’t matter,” I shrugged. “What the hell are you doing here? What are you doing to my little brother?”

“You’re aware of his condition?” Daniels tilted his head uncertainly at me.

“I know he’s not sick,” I said carefully. “He’s the opposite of sick, but he looks very ill. What are you doing to make him look like that?”

“I’m helping the world!” Max protested.

“You don’t need to help the world! You need to be a little kid,” I told him gently. “You need to leave with me.”

“Max, wait!” Daniels held up his hand, but Max hadn’t made a move to go anywhere. “All the people in the world are very, very sick. You’ve seen what it does to people, haven’t you? Like your parents? You can stop that. You can save them. Your blood is the cure.”

“This isn’t his responsibility!” I stepped in front of Max, blocking him from Daniels. “And you don’t know that! There isn’t a cure yet! You may never find the cure, and Max might not hold the answer!”

“But he could! He does!” Daniels insisted.

“I don’t care!” I snapped. “You’re making him sick! He wasn’t this bad before. When they did tests on him in the old quarantine, he never looked like this!”

“They weren’t going fast enough,” Daniels said. “By the time they found a cure, everyone would be dead. He could save the entire human race!”

“How can he save the world if he’s dead?” I looked back at Max. His eyes were wide and glassy, and I’m not sure how much of the conversation he followed.

“If we don’t find the cure soon, there won’t be a world left to save,” Daniels said. “The zombies are getting smarter. They’re working together and tracking humans. It won’t be long before they find a way to kill everyone.”

“So your solution is to kill the only kid with a cure?” I asked skeptically.

“We’re not trying to, but we need to get everything now,” Daniels explained as reasonably as he could. “We’re getting all this genetic material before that happens.”

“So… you know it’s going to happen? You’re planning on it?” I actually started shaking with rage and clenched my fists. They were killing him, and they knew it, and they didn’t care.

“Do you think that everyone in the whole world should die so one kid doesn’t suffer?” Daniels looked at me skeptically. “That’s your argument?”

“Pretty much.” I walked over to Max to start undoing his IV. “He can’t live like this. I won’t let him.”

“You can’t take him.” Daniels pushed a button by the door, presumably calling for help.

I knew he was right. No matter how badly I wanted to, I couldn’t just take my brother out of an armed building. Not on my own.

“Max,” I crouched down in front of him, putting my hands on his knees. “I promise I will get you out of here.”

“But if I can save people, I should,” Max said.

“Not like this,” I insisted. “The world isn’t your responsibility, okay? This isn’t your burden.”

“No, Remy, this isn’t your burden.” His eyes looked darker set against his ashen skin, and I hated how reasonable he sounded.

Wise beyond his years, but he’d always been that way. A weird combination of little kid and old man that I had never understood. I was proud of him for wanting to sacrifice himself to do the right thing, but I was mad at him too. He didn’t need to do this.

He didn’t need to die, and I wouldn’t let him.

The door behind me opened, and a guard came in. He grabbed me by my arms and pulled me to my feet, but I didn’t put up a fight. I knew it would be futile in the long run, and I didn’t want Max to see me like that.

He just stared up at me, already resigned to living like this. As the guard pulled me out, Max’s sad face was the last thing that I saw.

I realized exactly what I had to do.

– 21 –

“You are so, so lucky you know me,” Tatum repeated for the twentieth time as he paced in front of me. I leaned back against the trailer, where we had been standing for the past fifteen minutes as he lectured me.

Tatum actually did have some clout around here, and using all of his considerable charm, he’d talked the officials into letting me go with a warning. They called it extenuating circumstances, but next time, I’d get the stockades.

For a while, people loitered around us. We had been a spectacle of sorts, but everyone had gone away now. It was just the two of us, hidden in the shadows of the trailer, so he could calm down the show he’d been putting on. He’d been playing it up like he had nothing to do with it.

“I shouldn’t have let you talk me into that.” Tatum rubbed his jaw and stared off at nothing.

“I’m sorry,” I said sincerely.

He had put himself on the line for me, and it wasn’t until his sergeant was berating us both that I realized what that meant. At least nobody had figured out his involvement, or Blue’s, and I was very grateful for that.

“It’s alright,” he shrugged and looked back at me. “But the least you could’ve done was wore that skirt out here.”

“I didn’t exactly have a chance to change.” I had abandoned the clothes Harlow had given me and worn the blue scrubs.

“Just lay low for a while,” Tatum said, wrapping up his speech. “I don’t know what happened up there, and you look upset about it. But just forget about it, okay? You got to see your brother.”

“Mmm,” I muttered noncommittally.

I needed to ask him another favor, but now didn’t seem the time to do it. Maybe tomorrow. He was right. I should wait until this all blew over, but I couldn’t wait that long. Not after I had seen how they kept Max.

They were killing him, with all their tests and research. I knew they were trying to save the world and all that, but it didn’t give them the right to treat a little boy like a lab rat.

Tatum walked me back to my trailer, grumbling things about all the ass he was gonna have to kiss to get out of this. I apologized again, but every time I did, he brushed it off, as if it wasn’t actually that big of a deal.

I didn’t realize we were at my trailer until he stopped walking, and I glanced up at the door and saw my house number.

“Thank you,” I said.

“Well, you’re just lucky I like you.” He smiled at me, playing it at as a joke, but it faltered, and the sincerity of his statement slipped through. Realizing this, he looked uncomfortable, and awkwardly  patted me on the shoulder before excusing himself. “Stay out of trouble.”

After he walked away, I went into the trailer. All the lights were off, except for a small one above the kitchen sink, and Lazlo sat in the dark at the dining room table. I didn’t think it was all that late, but Harlow had gone to bed, and he waited up for me like some kind of over-protective parent.

“How did it go?” Lazlo asked, his voice devoid of any emotion. I expected him to be mad or jealous or happy that I was alive, but he didn’t give anything away.

“It went,” I shrugged.

“So you saw your brother?”

“Yeah, I saw him.”

In a sudden embarrassing display of emotion, I burst into tears. All of the fear and guilt came pouring out of me, and I couldn’t hold it in any longer.

Lazlo got up and rushed over to me. He put his arms around me, holding me close, and I let him. I sobbed into his shoulder, and he kept telling me that it would be all right.

Once I had calmed down enough to speak, he led me over to the couch. He held my hand when I sat next to him, and I told him all about how they treated Max, about the vials of blood and how skeletal he’d become. I told him how vibrant and smart and quirky Max had been before, and how I’d always done everything I could to take care of him.

And then I told him how badly it hurt to know that I had failed so completely, despite all my best efforts.

Lazlo put his arm around me and insisted that everything would be all right, and I knew it would be. I would make it all right, even if it killed me. I would not let Max live and die like that, like a scared animal in a cage.

In the morning, I showered and got ready quickly. I had to find both Blue and Tatum if I had any chance of making this work. I wasn’t even sure if it was possible, but I had to try. I found Blue first, since I needed him more.

As I went over my plan, he kept his face even, and I wasn’t sure what he thought. When he finished, he nodded once, almost to my surprise.

“You’re really willing to do this?” I asked, making sure he understood what I was asking. I needed him, but I didn’t want to force him to do anything.

“Yeah,” Blue nodded again. “Doctors take an oath. First do no harm.” He shrugged, as if that explained it all.

We arranged a time to meet early the next morning, before the sun started to rise. Most people would be asleep then, and it would make it easier. I would’ve gone right then, though, if I didn’t know that Tatum needed time to get things together. Assuming he’d even have any part of it.

Telling Tatum was much harder than Blue. In a weird way, Blue and I always seemed to be on the same wavelength about everything. And I was never exactly sure what wavelength Tatum was on.

I caught him just before he went out to make his rounds around the perimeter, part of his penance for standing up for me last night.

I had to tell him the truth about Max, and he got wide eyed, but he didn’t say anything. He trusted and believed me, and I was relieved.

At first, he listened, but as I explained my requests, he got increasingly irritated. He wouldn’t make eye contact with me, and he kept shifting his weight around and crossing and uncrossing his arms. Before I even finished, he started shaking his head no.

“That’s really stupid, Remy.” He chewed the inside of his cheek and stared off at the wall.

“Maybe, but I don’t have a lot of options,” I said honestly. “And I’ll find a way to do this even if you don’t help.”

“There is no way to do this without me,” Tatum pointed out. Without him, it’d be almost impossible for this to work.

“I need you,” I said plaintively, and he finally looked back at me.

“I knew it.” He shook his head. “The second I saw you out in that field, all covered in zombie blood, fighting like a damn maniac. I knew you were trouble.” He sighed resignedly. “Fine. I’ll do it. But I’m going on record as not liking this. It’s my job to protect people, not put them in danger.”

“I know, and I appreciate everything you’re doing for me,” I said earnestly.

“I don’t care if you appreciate it!” Tatum blew it off and looked at me intensely. “Do you understand what you’re doing? I want you to really think about this, Remy. Because I can only help you so much.”

“Yeah, I do,” I nodded.

“Just do me a favor. Think about this, okay?” It was his turn to plead with me, his eyes looking soft. “If you change your mind, nobody would hold it against you.”

“I would,” I corrected him. “I have to do this.”

Reluctantly, he agreed to the same time I had set up with Blue. When I walked away, I heard him complaining to himself about how stupid this all was.

Maybe it was, but I didn’t have anything better, and so far, nobody else had come up with anything at all. The fact that Blue had signed on made me feel a bit better. Tatum probably wouldn’t feel so adverse to it if he didn’t like me. Then again, he probably wouldn’t get involved at all if he didn’t like me.

I spent the day going through the motions. Bishop thought it was time I started pitching in, so I worked in the garden for a few hours. Lazlo was on dishes detail, so I thought I faired a bit better. By the end of the day, I was sore and tired, and grateful for it. It would give me something to take my mind off the morning.

Harlow had already made friends, so after supper, she went off with one of them. I actually kind of hated how nice this quarantine was. I had always been opposed to being fenced in and locked up, but given the circumstances, this was about the best I could hope for in keeping Harlow and Lazlo safe.

I stood at the kitchen sink, scrubbing the dirt out from my under finger nails. Lazlo stood in the middle of room, watching me.

“So… I guess it’s just the two of us.” He smiled at me, but it didn’t reach his eyes. They were uncertain and didn’t meet mine, flitting about the room.

“Yep.” I smiled thinly back at him.

“I don’t know about you, but I’m pretty beat. And filthy.” He gestured to his clothes stained with food and dirty water. “I’m gonna go change.”

“All right.”

“Excuse me.” He slid past me, brushing up against me in the narrow walkway of the kitchen, and the brief touch sent flutters through me.

He went back to the bedroom, sliding the pocket door shut behind him, and I turned off the water. Drying my hands with a towel, I looked down at my dirt covered clothing. I’d need to shower and change, too. A minute later, Lazlo came out of the bedroom, shirtless, holding a tee shirt in his hands.

“This has grease all over it.” He walked over to me, but he never looked up from his shirt. “My mom always said you have to wash grease stains right away before they set in. Or at least I think that’s what she said. Maybe grease never comes out.” He chewed his lip, thinking, and his hair cascaded across his forehead. Sadly, he sighed. “God. I really should’ve paid more attention to her.”

I don’t know how to explain it any better than it being a perfect storm. The thoughtful expression on his face made him strangely adorable. His bare chest and arms etched in tattoos made my heart skip a beat.

I remembered the way his kisses tasted, and even though he was standing right in front of me, I suddenly missed him terribly. I liked him far more than I had wanted to admit to myself, and it finally occurred to me that I had to give him up.

“It’s so weird the things you remember,” Lazlo continued. He finally looked up at me, his chestnut eyes resting on mine.

Before he could say anymore, I rushed forward and kissed him. Even though I startled him, he didn’t hesitate to kiss me back. His lips met mine with equal fervor, and he dropped the tee shirt on the floor so he could wrap his arms around me.

“Wait,” he breathed, moving away just enough so he could look at me. “What’s this about?”

“I want to be with you,” I said simply. His eyes searched mine, looking for some hidden meaning or trick.

Brushing the hair back from my eyes, he found whatever he was looking for, because he leaned in and kissed me again. It started slow and gentle, but that didn’t last long. His mouth felt hungry and needy, but there was nothing forceful or rough about it.

He kissed me in the same frantic way he had before, and I loved it. Tangling my fingers in his hair, I pushed his mouth more eagerly against mine, kissing him until I couldn’t breathe.

Without untangling myself from him, I pushed us back towards the bedroom. He stumbled over the carpet, freeing his mouth from mine long enough to give a nervous laugh.

Then he was kissing me again, pushing me against the wall. His body pressed tightly against mine, the strong contours of his muscles against the soft curves of mine, and I could feel his heart hammering in his chest.

When we finally made it down the hall to the bedroom, I pushed him back onto the bed. I climbed on top of him, straddling him between my legs. I loved the way his bare skin felt, hot and trembling against me, and I wanted to feel more of it. I sat up and pulled off my shirt, and Lazlo stared up at me with this awestruck wonder.

“God, you are so beautiful,” he whispered, and I bent down, kissing him and pressing my bare flesh to his. He moaned against my lips, and I slid my hands down to start undoing his jeans.

“Wait,” he breathed, gently putting his hand on my arm to stop me. “We don’t have to do that. I mean, I want to. But… we don’t have to.”

“I want to,” I insisted.

I wanted to feel close to him, I needed it. I wrapped my arms around him, pressing him to me, and pushed myself against him eagerly. That was all the encouragement he needed. Never taking his lips from mine, he rolled me over, so I was lying on my back, and he was on top of me.

He still had his jeans on, but I could feel the weight of his body pressing tentatively against mine. Instinctively, my body pushed against his, and I tightened my fingers in his hair, kissing him deeper. Everything inside me trembled with anticipation. Wonderful hot tingles spread through me and my stomach fluttered.

I felt his hand on my hip, and his fingers looped in my panties, sliding them down. They caught on the gauze wrapped around my bite wound, and Lazlo stopped kissing me to look down.

“What’s that?” He looked back up at me. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, it’s just a cut. I’m fine,” I tried to reassure him. His eyebrows scrunched with uncertainty, and I smiled at him. “Really. I’m fine. It’s nothing.”

He wasn’t completely convinced, so I slid my hand over the smooth skin of his stomach, and it trembled underneath my touch. I sat up kissing his chest and neck, and I pulled off his pants. His mouth returned to mine, kissing me as he slid down my pants. He propped himself up over me, his skin resting warmly against mine.

Then I felt him, sliding inside of me, and my breath caught in my throat. I buried my fingers in his back and pushed him against me. He kissed my mouth, my neck, my shoulders, everything he could reach, and I moaned against him.

“I think I love you,” he murmured, his breath on my ear.

I wanted to say it back, but I couldn’t. The words were lodged inside, so I held him tighter to me, pressing my lips into his shoulder.

I had never felt closer to anyone than I did with him then, and there was something almost painful about that. The intensity of being so vulnerable and so intimate with him. It would kill me to let him go.

Gasping for breath, he rested his forehead against my shoulder and tried to gain some composure. When he gently kissed my shoulder, my skin quivered underneath his lips. So he wouldn’t put his whole weight of his body on me, he rolled off and lay on his back next to me.

I rolled over with my back to him. It all hit me so suddenly, and I couldn’t contain my emotions anymore. Tears were pooling in my eyes, and I fought to keep them back.

“Remy? Are you okay?” Lazlo sat up, putting one hand on my hip and peering over to see me. “Did I do something wrong?”

“No,” I shook my head. I couldn’t elaborate more, because I would cry if I did.

“Was… was that your first time?” he asked carefully.

“No.” My first time had been with my high school boyfriend. We’d been crazy in love and we thought we’d be together forever. Then a zombie got him, but that was after we’d broken up.

“So what’s going on?” He sat up more and pushed the hair back from my face, so he could really see it. “Remy? What’s the matter?”

“I just… I’m gonna miss you,” I swallowed hard.

“Rem, I’m not going anywhere.” He bent down and kissed my shoulder. “You can’t get rid of me if you tried.” When I didn’t smile, he figured it out. “Wait. You’re going somewhere.”

I hadn’t planned to tell him anything, but I had to. I couldn’t let him think that this was his fault, that he was the one making me this upset. Taking a deep breath, I rolled over more so he could see my hip, all bandaged up.

“Remember how I said this was nothing?” I peeled it back, so he could see my healing wound, and his eyes widened. “That’s a zombie bite.”

“What do you mean?” His skin blanched. “You’re… you’re infected?”

“No, I’m not. This bite is a week old.” I bit my lip and watched for his reaction, but he only got more confused and upset. “I’m immune, Lazlo.”

“Why do you make that sound like a bad thing?”

“It’s not.” I sat up and pulled the sheets over me, feeling self-conscious about being naked. “But… I’m gonna switch places with Max.”

“What are you talking about?” By now, anger and fear had seeped into his words. Lazlo pieced together what I was getting at.

“They’re killing him,” I explained. “I can’t leave him in there. I promised I would protect him, and I’m not. I have to do something.”

“Right. So, let’s break him out and get out of here.”

“No, I can’t do that either.” I shook my head. “First of all, they’d come after him with everything they had. But more importantly, the whole world is dying. And I might hold the cure. I can’t sit idly by and let everything be destroyed. Not if I can save it.”

“But you just said they’re killing him!” He looked incredulously at me. “So if you go in there, they’re gonna kill you too!”

“Maybe, yeah,” I admitted and looked away from him.

“They’re not gonna find a cure. You know that. We just need to wait this thing out. The zombies will all die and the virus will die. It’ll just take time.”

“Maybe. But people shouldn’t live like this!” I gestured to the trailer around us. “We’re not supposed to live inside a glorified cage! And the virus might get in here too! I can’t just let that happen. You and Harlow and Max and everyone deserve better than this! I want you to be able to have a long full life where there isn’t a risk of getting eaten by a zombie or infected with a crazy virus! My god, Lazlo, I care about you too much to let that happen!”

“If you care about me, then just run away with me!” Lazlo pleaded with me. “What are you gonna do with Max, anyway? Just open the door to the building and wish him luck?”

“No.” I looked away from him, knowing he wouldn’t react well when he found out that I’d talked to Blue and Tatum, but not him. “Blue and Tatum are helping me get in the building. Tatum is helping them break out of here, and Blue’s gonna take Max back to the compound with London.”

“Blue is taking care of Max?” Lazlo tried not to sound hurt, but he was far too transparent.

“Yeah. He’s good with a gun, he’s a doctor, and I didn’t want to put you in anymore danger than you need to be,” I said. “You and Harlow will be safe here.”

“You expect me just to stay in this stupid trailer while they’re in that building, killing you?” He shook his head. “No way, Remy. No way!” He got up out of the bed, angrily pulling on his boxers. “I won’t let you do this! I can’t let you do this!”

“It’s already done!” I shouted. “We’re going just before dawn.”

“Tonight?” He gaped at me. “You’re going tonight?” I nodded. “Oh my god. You weren’t gonna tell me, were you?”

“I just thought it would be easier,” I tried to explain.

“Oh my god.” He ran a hand through his hair and looked away from me. “I just told you I loved you, and you didn’t say anything! You were just gonna leave me forever!”

“Lazlo, it’s not like that.” I got out of bed, wrapping the sheet around me, and walked over to him. He stood with his back against the wall, refusing to look at me, and tears were standing in his dark eyes. “I didn’t want to hurt you.” I reached out to touch him, and he pushed my hand away. “Lazlo, please.” I put my hand on his chest, staring up at him with tears in my own eyes. “You’re going to be the last person I ever love.”

“I don’t know why you say that like it should comfort me,” he said thickly.

“Because it comforts me.” I felt his heart, beating erratically under my hand. Finally, he looked down at me.

“I wouldn’t have survived without you. You saved my life like fifty times. Even when you weren’t literally dodging a bullet for me, you gave me a reason to keep fighting. What am I supposed to do if you go?”

“You’re stronger than you think,” I forced a smile at him. “You saved my life, too.”

“Remy, you can’t save the world,” he said plaintively.

“I have to try. So many people have died, and I couldn’t do anything. If I didn’t do this, if I just let Max die, or if I just let everyone else die, I couldn’t live with myself. I can barely sleep as it is.” I looked up at him, begging him to understand. “I don’t have a choice. At least, not one that I can live with.”

“You’re really gonna leave in a few hours?” Lazlo asked, and I nodded. “I should spend that time arguing and trying to change your mind, but… I guess I’m too selfish. If I only have a few hours to be with you, then… I just wanna be with you.” He leaned forward, kissing me softly.

The front door slammed loudly, startling us. I pulled open the pocket door and peered down the hallway. Nobody was in there, but a new pile of clothes had been discarded at the end of the hall.

“Harlow,” I sighed.

Lazlo offered to talk to her, but I figured that I should. I pulled on my clothes as quickly as I could, and I pushed open the front door, preparing to launch a manhunt to find her. Instead, I found her sitting on the front steps, her arms crossed over her knees.

“How could you do that?” Harlow asked quietly.

“I’m sorry.” Tentatively, I sat down on the step next to you. “I know that you liked Lazlo-”

“No, I don’t care about you sleeping with him,” she rolled her eyes. “I mean, yeah, I liked him, but I’m over it. I overheard you talking to him.” She looked at me, her eyes sad in the fading light. “You were gonna leave without saying goodbye.”

“I didn’t know how to. I thought it’d be easier on you guys.” I shook my head.

“You thought disappearing would be easier?” Harlow looked at me skeptically. “After all the people I’ve lost who I never got to say goodbye to?”

“I’m sorry. I wasn’t thinking,” I sighed. “I had a lot in my mind, I guess.”

“You’re gonna trade places with your brother?”

“Yeah,” I nodded. “I have to.”

“I don’t want you to,” Harlow said quietly.

“I know,” I said. “But this is a nice place here, for you. You’ve got stuff to do here and friends, and that Bishop lady likes you.” I lowered my voice a little bit, knowing that Lazlo was probably eavesdropping. “And Lazlo needs you. He needs someone to take care of him.”

“Your brother must be some special kid,” Harlow sighed, playing with the hem of her skirt. “If you’re leaving a guy who loves you, and you know, risking your own life.”

“Yeah, he is,” I admitted. “But it’s not just him. It’s because I care about you guys. I’ve tried to protect you since the day I met you. That’s not changing now.”

“Will I ever see you again?” she asked.

“Honestly, I really don’t know.”

Without warning, she threw her arms around me and hugged me to her. I hugged her back, and realized this was so much harder than I thought it would be.

After she calmed down, we went back inside. She took a shower, and I went back to the bedroom. Lazlo didn’t say much, so I lay down with him. He wrapped his arm around me, holding me so close it hurt, but I didn’t complain.

Neither of us slept all night, and I don’t think Harlow did either. When it came time for me to go, Lazlo refused to let go of me at first. Finally, I untangled myself from him, and got ready.

– 22 –

The plan changed. I quickly figured it would work better involving more people, so I enlisted Harlow and Lazlo to help. Well, Lazlo actually insisted that he be part of it.

The quarantine was completely dark, except for the streetlights, and I don’t think anyone else was awake. We met Tatum outside the mess hall, and he and Lazlo eyed each other up for almost a full minute before I made them stop.

Two soldiers were guarding the door to the building, but they didn’t look very alert. The new, revised plan called for a diversion in the form of Harlow. While we snuck off into the shadows, she started yelling for help. The two soldiers immediately rushed over to see what was going on.

As soon as they were gone, Lazlo and I followed Tatum over to the door. He punched in the key code, and we all ran inside. I’m not sure what Harlow told them exactly, but it didn’t matter anymore.

It occurred to me when we went through the doors that this would be the last time that I’d ever be outside. Tatum and Lazlo started hurrying down the hall, but I stood there for a moment, saying goodbye to all the freedom I had once cherished.

“Remy,” Tatum stopped. “Are you coming?”

“Maybe she’s changing her mind,” Lazlo said hopefully.

“No, I’m good.” I shook it off and turned to run after them.

Tatum got us to the first door, and Blue had given me the key codes for the next floor. He was supposed to already be up on the third floor, getting things ready. Tatum had only gone with us in case somebody caught us, he could come up with some kind of excuse.

“Is everything ready?” I asked him when we reached the door to the second floor stairwell.

“I’ve got a truck and weapons for him, and I convinced the guy running the gate that I’m supposed to do a perimeter check as part of my punishment,” Tatum nodded. “All Blue has to do is come out and get in the truck.”

“Did you get Ripley yet?” I asked. I had told Blue to take Ripley with them. She was really good at saving people from zombies, and she didn’t belong in a cage.

“No. I’m not touching that thing until Blue gets out,” Tatum shook his head. “He can handle her.”

“Thank you,” I smiled at him.

“Hey,” Tatum grabbed my wrist, gently to get my attention. Lazlo saw and moved in closer to me, but he didn’t say anything. Tatum kept his eyes locked on me. “Are you sure you wanna do this?”

“Yes, I’m sure,” I lied.

I didn’t want to do this. Being locked in a building, getting medical tests run on me until I died, did not sound like the way I wanted to spend the rest of my life. But I had to do what I had to do.

“If you ever change your mind, I’ll bust you out of there,” Tatum promised me.

“Thanks, but I won’t. And I couldn’t even tell you if I did,” I pointed out.

“I’ll see you again. I’ll find ways to see you. Trust me.” Tatum gave me a cocky grin. “And I’ll take you anywhere you wanna go.”

“We should probably get going,” Lazlo interjected. “Before someone sees us.”

Tatum sighed, then shot a glare at Lazlo before punching in the code. The door clicked open, and I raced up the stairs before Tatum could make any more promises.

Lazlo and I made it through the second floor without any problems. The entire floor was dead silent, and as long as we were quiet, no one would see us.

The third floor was almost pitch black. They had turned all the lights off, probably because nobody stayed up here at night except my brother. The door to his room was propped open with a tennis shoe, and we crept down the hall, I peered in through the crack. Blue was already hurriedly unhooking IVs and getting Max ready to go.

“Remy!” Max smiled when he saw me. He’d been lying on a small cot pressed up against a wall. He lived in this tiny room full of equipment.

“Hey buddy,” I walked over to him and tried to smile. “Did Blue tell you what’s going on?”

“He said that we’re going on a trip,” Max said. “But you’re not coming with.”

“No, I can’t go. But Blue is a really good doctor, and he’s gonna take you to a nice place that we stayed at for a while.” I crouched down in front of him. He had no color in his skin, and when I touched his arm, it felt cool. “How are you feeling?”

“Tired,” he said and yawned loudly.

“How is he doing?” I looked up at Blue, who was winding a cord up.

“I don’t know.” Blue shook his head. “I don’t know exactly what they’ve been doing to him. If I’d had more time, I could’ve found out more.”

“I don’t think we have more time,” I said quietly, looking at how frail Max looked.

“Do I know you?” Max squinted at Lazlo, who had been standing awkwardly behind me.

“Nah, I don’t think so,” Lazlo shook his head.

“Okay.” Blue clicked something on the monitor by the cot and looked down at me. “He’s all ready to go. And I don’t mean to rush you, but we should probably get going while we can.”

“Yeah, you’re right.” I forced a smile at Max. “Listen. Blue is gonna take really good care of you, but you need to do what he says, okay? And you have to be really careful and really strong for me, okay?”

“Okay,” Max nodded, but he could barely keep his eyes open. Dark circles rested underneath them. “Are you gonna meet us there?”

“I don’t think so, buddy,” I brushed the hair from his forehead. “But I love you, okay? Don’t you ever forget that. I love you more than anything in the world.”

“I love you too.”

I hugged him tightly to me, hating how small and thin he felt, but loving holding him in my arms. Tears stung my eyes. This would be the last time I’d ever be able to hug him, and it broke my heart. Even though I was doing it for him, and it was the best thing I could do, it still killed.

“Can you stand up, Max?” I asked when I let go of him.

“I think so,” he nodded, but when he tried to get his feet, he almost fell over. I started to pick him up, but Blue reached for him.

“I got him,” Blue said, lifting him up. He was going to be the one carrying him out of here, the one taking care of him from now on. Max laid his head on his shoulder, looping his arms loosely around Blue’s neck.

“Um, so… Tatum has everything ready,” I said, fighting back tears. “And don’t forget to get Ripley. She’s invaluable, but Tatum is afraid of her.” Lazlo made a scoffing sound, but I ignored him. “He has guns and everything, but don’t stop unless you have to. Go straight to the compound with London. I know they have marauders there, but I think that’s the safest place.”

“I know,” Blue nodded.

“And you’ll take good of him, right?” I reached out and gently rubbed Max’s back. He was already asleep, and I tried not to let that scare me.

“Yes, I’ll take very good care of him,” Blue promised me. I looked up at him, and I knew he would. He was risking everything to take him out of here.

“Thank you,” I swallowed hard. “If I can ever repay you…”

“I think you already are,” he smiled sadly at me. “But we have to go.”

“Yeah, go,” I nodded towards the door.

“You coming, Lazlo?” Blue asked, walking towards the door.

“Yeah, you go ahead. I’ll be there in a minute,” Lazlo said. Blue waited a minute, looking uncertainly.

“I’ll tell him the codes. You go,” I told him.

Blue left, taking my little brother with him, and I let out a shaky breath. Everything I had done since the virus had broken out had been for Max. Before then, I had always kind of looked out for him, but I had my own life. But then when everyone started dying, and I saw our parents murdered by zombies, I just… my whole life became about protecting my brother.

But I couldn’t do that anymore. This was the last thing I could ever do for him, and I had to trust that he could be okay without me.

“We can go with them,” Lazlo said, watching me stare after Blue and Max. “We could go right now.”

“No, it’s too late,” I shook my head and looked at him. “You know I can’t.”

“I don’t want you die in here.” His dark eyes were begging me to leave with him.

“Maybe I won’t. I mean, if anybody can survive this, it’s me, right?” I smirked at him.

“I know you’re joking, but it’s also true.” He took my hands in his, squeezing them tightly. “I’ll be right outside. Okay? I’ll stay right here, in this quarantine, for as long as you do. And I promise you that when you’re ready, when you’ve had enough, when they’ve had enough, I’ll come and get you out.”

“Okay,” I nodded.

He put his hand on my cheek, using his thumb to brush away a tear, then he leaned in to kiss me. When he stopped, he closed his eyes and rested his forehead against mine. I put my hand on his chest, feeling his heart pound beneath it.

“You should go. I don’t want you getting caught.” I swallowed hard. “It’d make it harder for you to break in to see me again.”

“I will be back,” Lazlo promised.

“I know,” I smiled.

When he left, I leaned back against the door, gasping for breath. This hurt so much more than I thought it would. I was so much more afraid too. I stared at the small white room, knowing this might be my home for the rest of my life.

Unless they found a cure first. Or I just got too fed up, and took Tatum and Lazlo up on their offers. As much as this sucked, maybe it didn’t have to be forever.

I waited a half hour, hoping that gave Blue enough time to get out of here. Then I pushed the button by the door, the one that would summon soldiers and doctors. I went over and sat in the dentist chair in the middle of the room, and I waited to see how the rest of my life would begin.

Content

Хокинг Аманда Hollowland